Dangerous Desires

1

Copyright © 2003 by Ray Gordon. First published in Great Britain in 2003 by Hodder & Stoughton A division of Hodder Headline PLC First published in paperback in 2003 By Hodder & Stoughton First published as an E-book in 2006 by Ray Gordon. The rights of Ray Gordon to be identified as the author of Addicted has been asserted by him in accordance with the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means without the prior written permission of the publisher, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser. All characters in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

SCROLL DOWN TO FIND THE LATEST CHAPTER

2

Chapter One

A

nnabelle relaxed in the bath, the water lapping gently at her fleshy vaginal lips like a warm tongue as she revelled in the beautiful sensations. Her fingers toying with the dark curls covering her vulval flesh, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply. Nothing could

go wrong now, she was sure as her arousal heightened. A new house, a new life ... Her divorce now final, this was her fist day of real freedom. She felt that a great weight had been lifted from her and, at long last, she could be herself. At twenty-six years old, she had her life to look forward to. This was a new beginning, the first day of her new life, her first taste of happiness.

Opening her eyes and gazing at the bathroom door, she smiled. The door was open, but her ex-husband wouldn’t come in and start his nagging and complaining. Brian was no longer the bain of her life. He was no longer a heavy chain around her neck. Caressing the sensitive nubble of her solid clitoris, she wondered why she’d married the man. He’d not been bad looking and he’d earned pretty good money. But, that fateful day she’d walked down the aisle, she’d not known of his peculiar mental state.

In many ways, Brian was like a spoilt child, she reflected. He sulked if he didn’t get his own way, he wouldn’t speak for two or three days, he’d eat nothing and stay in bed. He was a pathetic excuse for a man. But he also treated Annabelle like a child. If she was going to visit a friend and said that she’d be home about six, he’d call her mobile phone at five past six and ask her where she was. He’d not wanted her to have friends. Trying to imprison her in and suffocate her, he was an overbearing and extremely oppressive character.

3

Annabelle had endured the marriage for eight years when the lucky break came. During one of his mental fits, Brian had ordered her out of the house, telling her that they were finished. This was what she’d been waiting for. Concealing a grin as she’d packed her things, she’d left him and moved in with a friend. Within a week, Brian was following her, spying on her, checking up on her movements. Determined to discover where she was living, he’d phoned their friends, disguising his voice and making out that he was from the bank and had to contact Annabelle as a matter of urgency.

She’d finally agreed to meet him for a drink to discuss the house and finances. But he’d had ulterior motives. When they met in a small café, he told her that she’d be nothing without him, she’d end up in some seedy bedsit with no money. He then made his announcement. He was prepared to give her another chance, one last chance. Annabelle hadn’t wanted another chance. She’d wanted normality, freedom. Trying not to rile him, she’d said that they’d give it a few months and then talk again. Although agitated, he’d accepted her proposal. But, little did he know that she’d never go back to him.

Massaging her responsive clitoris as she lay in the bath, she had no idea of the horrendous nightmares that lay ahead. Brian was still nagging, complaining, trying to cause trouble by telling her friends that she was a slag and had screwed around during their marriage. In her naivety, she believed that he’d finally realize that she wasn’t going back to him and he’d accept that the marriage was over. She thought that he’d move on, build a new life without her. But she had no idea how insanely obsessive he’d become.

4

While she was waiting to move into her new house, she’d rented a flat. It was only a single room with an en suite bathroom, but it was home. She’d thought that Brian had had no idea where she was living, until two police officers turned up. They accused her of sending threatening text messages to his mobile phone. She’d not even known that he’d bought a mobile phone, let alone known the number. The police obviously realized that this was a domestic dispute and left it at that. When they’d gone, Annabelle had laughed. And then she’d cried. What was Brian trying to do? A threatening text message? She’d wanted no contact with him, and would hardly send him messages.

She’d laughed when a friend had said that Brian was a dangerous man. Brian, dangerous? She’d never heard anything so ridiculous. Annabelle was convinced that he’d burn himself out and eventually give up on her. She was sure that, as time passed, he’d focus his weird mental energies on something or someone else. Little did she know that, with the passing of time, Brian’s insane quest to destroy her would become a mental obsession. She wasn’t sure what he wanted. He’d got the house, the furniture, the car ... He probably didn’t know what he wanted. Why wouldn’t he leave her alone and get on with his own life?

Massaging the soft wings of her inner lips, stretching and twisting the fleshy protrusions, she breathed heavily in her heightening arousal. Masturbating with Brian around had been difficult, she reflected. Waiting until he’d fallen asleep, she’d massage her clitoris to orgasm, stifling her sighs of pleasure as the bed had rocked gently. There had been times when her arousal had rocketed, and yet she’d had to wait for hours for an opportunity to masturbate her clitoris to orgasm.

5

Now, relaxing in the bath in her own house, she was able to appease her yearning clitoris, her hungry vagina. Repeatedly thrusting her fingers deep into the spasming sheath of her tight pussy, she continued to caress her solid clitoris. The warm water splashing between her thighs as she quickened her vaginal pistoning, she let out whimpers of pleasure as she neared the climax of her self-loving. Her outer labia swelling, hugging her fingers, her clitoris fully erect, she was desperate for the relief of orgasm. With the worry and anxiety of the divorce, she’d not been able to relax and enjoy her young body until now.

Wondering when she’d next have a man pleasure her, force his solid cock deep into her vagina and bathe her ripe cervix with his sperm, she couldn’t recall the last time Brian had fucked her. Shampoo bottles, cucumbers, candles ... She’d used anything and everything to substitute a rock-hard penis during her masturbation sessions. She’d once bought a small vibrator from a catalogue, but Brian had discovered her secret lover and flung himself into one of his mental rages. In his insecurity, he’d thought that he was no longer needed to satisfy Annabelle’s sexual appetite. He’d felt redundant, useless ... Which, in Annabelle’s eyes, he was.

Taking the shampoo bottle from the side of the bath as her vaginal muscles spasmed, Annabelle pressed the flat end of the bottle hard against the pink cone of flesh surrounding her sex hole. Easing the plastic phallus deep into her tight vagina until the end pressed hard against her ripe cervix, she shuddered as her ripe clitoris emerged fully from beneath its protective pinked hood. Massaging the sensitive tip of her pleasure bud, she gasped as the beautiful sensations transmitted deep into her pelvis, permeating her young womb.

6

The eruption came with an explosion of pleasure. Her naked body shaking violently, her vaginal muscles gripping the plastic bottle like a velvet-jawed vice, she fervently massaged her pulsating clitoris. Again and again waves of pure sexual bliss rolled through her naked body, the water splashing between her twitching thighs as she repeatedly rammed the bottle deep into the hugging sheath of her sex-drenched vagina. Her pleasure finally beginning to subside, she slowed her vaginal pummelling, her fingertip caressing the fading ripples of orgasm from her throbbing clitoris. The water calming, she lay with the plastic phallus embedded deep within her vaginal canal as she recovered from her massive orgasm. She’d masturbate daily, she decided, again relieved to think that Brian wasn’t around. She’d buy another vibrator and masturbate every day.

“Damn,” she breathed as the doorbell rang. Slipping the bottle out of her burning sex sheath and leaping out of the bath, she grabbed her dressing gown and bounded down the stairs. Brian had somehow discovered her new address, but he wouldn’t turn up on the doorstep, she was sure. The police had told her to keep away from him and had no doubt given him the same advice. To turn up at her new house would be crazy. There again, he was crazy.

“Mrs Davis?” a police officer asked as Annabelle opened the front door. “I was,” she replied, frowning as second policeman walked up the path. “I’m divorced now.” “This won’t take a minute,” he said, smiling at her. “Your ex-husband has said that you’ve sent him a threatening letter.” “A threatening letter?” she breathed disbelievingly. “I’ve never written to him let alone threatened him.”

7

“OK. If you have written to him, then don’t do it again. If you haven’t, then I’m sorry to have troubled you.” “Where is this letter?” she asked. “Presumably, you’ve seen it?” “No, no. Apparently, he threw it away.” “Oh, how convenient,” she quipped. “The text message I was supposed to have sent him miraculously deleted itself.” “Yes, we know about that. Try not to do anything to rile him, Mrs Davis.” “Me?” she gasped. “He’s the one who’s been trying to cause trouble. I just want to get on with my life. All I want is to be left in peace.” “Yes, I understand. I’m sorry to have bothered you.”

Closing the door, Annabelle couldn’t believe her ex-husband’s audacity. What the hell was he trying to achieve? she wondered. What was the point in running to the police with his ludicrous allegations of a text message and a threatening letter? He was trying to cause trouble, that was obvious. But why? He’d got what he’d wanted. He’d ordered her out of the house and had got a divorce and ... But that hadn’t been what he’d wanted. The house, the furniture, divorce ... He’d thought that Annabelle would go back to him, go crawling back with her tail between her legs.

“That’s it,” she murmured as she climbed the stairs to her bedroom and dressed. The realization hitting her, everything fitted into place. He’d thought that she’d go creeping back and he could then forgive her and allow her to return on his terms and conditions. Once he’d realized that she wasn’t going home, his crazy plan to teach her a lesson backfiring on him, he’d set out on his quest to destroy her. He was like a child, she mused. If he couldn’t have Annabelle, then

8

he’d make sure that no one else could. Like a child who doesn’t want a toy and smashes it so no one else can have it, he was trying to break Annabelle.

Sitting at her dressing table and brushing her long black hair, all she could do was hope that Brian would eventually give up and move on. But, the more she thought about his peculiar mental ways, the state of his mind, the more she realized that he would continue to hound her. He’d always been obsessive, getting a bee in his bonnet and not letting go until he’d won. But he’d have to give up eventually, she was sure. They’d been apart for six months now. His insane quest to destroy her wouldn’t go on for a year, would it?

“Hi, Dave,” she said softly, answering the bedside phone. “How are you?” “I’m fine. Are you OK? You sound pissed off.” “No, no, ... I’m all right, honestly.” “I have the day off and was wondering whether you needed anything doing in the house. You said something about wanting the washing machine plumbed in.” “Yes, that would be great. I have a pile of washing building up. I’d like to get the curtains washed. The people I brought the house from obviously smoked. The curtains stink.” “OK, I’ll grab my toolbox and be with you in half an hour.” “Thanks, Dave. I’ll put the kettle on.” “Great. See you soon.”

Annabelle had known Dave since she’d been at school. Brian hadn’t wanted her to have anything to do with him, or any of her other friends, and they’d finally lost contact. Free of Brian, she’d bumped into Dave in a coffee shop one afternoon and had got chatting. He was

9

good-looking and good company, but that wasn’t what had attracted her to him. He didn’t have funny mental ways or strange ideas and freakish mannerisms. Dave was normal, a perfectly normal well-balanced man. He was a free spirit, and enjoyed life with his live and let live attitude.

Would anything come of their friendship? she pondered, changing into a shortish skirt and applying her makeup. Annabelle realized how much she was looking forward to seeing Dave as she brushed her long black hair away from her pretty face. She’d be able to have coffee with him, enjoy a chat and laugh about old times - without having to worry about Brian. Dave had called at the marital home several years previously, but Brian had made it shamelessly obvious that he didn’t want the man there. Highly embarrassed, Annabelle had discreetly apologised as she’d seen Dave to the door. She’d said that Brian had been under pressure and ... As usual, she’d made excuses for her husband’s odd behaviour.

Answering the door to Dave, she smiled. Again thinking how normal he was as he joked about bringing his washing round once he’d plumbed the machine in, Annabelle laughed. She’d not laughed properly for years. It had been as much as she could do to retain her sanity, hold herself back from plunging into depression, let alone laugh. She was going to enjoy Dave’s visit. Hopefully, she’d enjoy rekindling her relationship with all her old friends now that Brian wasn’t around.

“Hey, this is all right,” Dave said as Annabelle showed him into the lounge. “You’ve done well.”

10

“It’s rather small, but I like it,” she replied. “Come into the kitchen and I’ll make some coffee.” “I’ve got my tools and plumbing bits in the car. I’ll go and get them.” “You’re not in a hurry, are you?” she breathed, rather too disappointedly. “No, no. As I said, I have the day off.” “In that case, have your coffee first. So, how are things with you?” she asked, filling the kettle. “Anything exciting been happening?” “Only if you call decorating my flat exciting. I’ve booked a holiday for two weeks in Cyprus which I’m looking forward to.” “Who are you going with?” “I’m going alone. I’ll probably meet some people out there and have a good time.”

Pouring the coffee as Dave sat at the table, Annabelle scrutinized him. He was dressed casually in blue jeans and a T-shirt, his jet-black hair swept back from his suntanned face. Unlike Brian who always wore a pained expression, Dave came across as relaxed and happy. Annabelle felt at ease in his company, able to be herself, and she again wondered whether anything would become of their relationship. Dave was a couple of years younger than Annabelle, and he’d not made the mistake of marrying. Thanking God that she’d not had children, she passed him his coffee and sat opposite him.

“I’ll probably get lonely,” she thought aloud. “I mean, having been married for eight years ...”

11

“No, you won’t,” he chortled. “A good-looking girl like you get lonely? No chance. You must get out and about. Get out and meet people. Talking of which, I ran into Pete Mayhurst the other day. He mentioned you.” “Oh?” “He was saying that he’d lost touch with most people from school as he’s been in America for several years. He remembered you, though.” “Why me, in particular?” “He always fancied you, Annabelle, you know that.” “I didn’t, actually.” “I’m meeting him for a beer this evening. Why don’t you come along?” “Yes, yes I might just do that.” “We’ll be in the Hare And Hounds at seven.”

Toying with her teaspoon, Annabelle realized how much she’d missed out on life during her marriage to Brian. People were meeting each other, enjoying themselves, having fun and laughing. There was a whole world out there, a world she’d been denied. She’d found it virtually impossible to have any friends. In the early days of her marriage, her friends had visited the house. But Brian had made sure that they only visited once. They weren’t welcome, he’d made that crystal clear. Wishing she’d got out of the marriage years ago, she knew that she wasn’t out of it now. Even after the divorce, Brian was still very much a part of her life. Why was he playing such a large role in her life? she wondered. Why the hell didn’t he go away and get on with his own miserable life? The problem was that Brian didn’t have a life. He’d never had a life.

12

As Dave went out to his car to get his toolbox, Annabelle sighed. He was a nice man, and she wished that she’d never lost contact with him. She should have been stronger, she knew. Brian had ruled her life, and was now trying to destroy her life. He was a sad individual, she mused. Insecure, scatty, weird, bitter, jealous, crazy in the head ... Would he ever leave her in peace? Probably not, she concluded as she finished her coffee. He didn’t understand happiness because he’d never experienced it. He couldn’t understand that Annabelle used to be happy, and wanted to find happiness again.

“OK,” Dave said, dumping his toolbox on the floor. “Let’s take a look at this plumbing.” “I’ll leave you to it,” Annabelle said, moving to the door as the phone rang. Taking the call in her bedroom, she smiled as her sister asked how she was. “I’m OK, Carole,” she sighed, doing her best to sound happy. “How are you?” “I’m all right. It’s you I’m worried about.” “To be honest, things are still pretty rough. But I’m OK.” “Annabelle, Brian’s been telling people that you used to stay out all night.” “What? I never stayed out all night.” “I know that, we all know that. But he’s been saying that you regularly slept with John from the pub.” “John ... I hardly know him. Carole, the only time I ever spoke to him was if I went to the pub with Brian. Which was hardly ever. This is ridiculous. No, it’s slander.” “I agree, but try proving it.” “So, he can go around saying dreadful things about me and ...” “And there’s nothing you can do about it.” “We’ll see about that. I’m not having him slagging me off to all and sundry.”

13

“I wouldn’t have told you but ...” “I’m glad you did, Carole. If he’s spreading lies and malicious rumours about me, I want to know about it.” “The best thing is to ignore him. People know you, Annabelle. They know the hell you went through with Brian. And they won’t believe a word he says. In fact, all he’s doing is proving people right.” “What do you mean?” “Everyone thought that he was screwed in the head. All he’s doing is confirming their suspicions.” “I suppose so,” Annabelle sighed. “He’s got a bloody nerve, though. The police were here this morning.” “Again? Why?” “Brian told them that I sent him a threatening letter. As if I’d do such a bloody stupid thing. He threw the letter away, of course.” “So, why on earth did the police bother to see you?” “I don’t know. I suppose they have to follow things up.” “I was right, Annabelle. Brian is proving to everyone that he’s ill in the head. We all thought that he was strange when you first met him. It was obvious that he was disturbed. How the hell did you put up with him for eight years?” “I blocked it out, I suppose. I tried to busy myself and keep my head above the waters of depression. I should never have married him.” “You can’t turn the clock back. What are you doing this evening? Want to come and eat with us?” “I’m ... Actually, I’m going out for a drink with a friend.”

14

“Oh, right. Well, that’s good. I’m pleased, Annabelle. You forget about that idiot and move on. Enjoy your life for a change. After all, you deserve to have some fun. Oh, there’s someone at the door. Look, I’ll call you soon.” “Thanks for ringing, Carole.” “Take care.” “Yes, yes I will.”

Annabelle couldn’t take much more of this, she knew as she replaced the receiver. Brian was trying to make out that she was a slag and regularly slept with another man and ... This was ridiculous, and it had to stop. Again, she wondered what the hell he was trying to accomplish by lying. The marriage was over, so why couldn’t he let go? Returning to the kitchen, she tried to conceal her anxiety and anger from Dave, but he sensed that something was wrong. Making him another cup of coffee as he finished plumbing in the washing machine, she asked him to join her in the lounge. She needed to talk, but did Dave want to listen to her troubles?

“What’s the problem?” he asked, sitting next to her on the sofa. “Nothing,” she replied, having no idea where to begin. “I’m fine.” “No, you’re not. Want to talk about it?” “It’s Brian,” she sighed. “He’s been telling people that I’m a slag and slept around during our marriage.” “Ah, the embittered ex syndrome. I wouldn’t worry about it, Annabelle. He’ll find something else to do before long.” “Will he? I’m not so sure about that. The police called this morning and accused me of sending him a threatening letter. As if I’d do that, for God’s sake.”

15

“Did you see the letter?” “No. They reckon that he threw it away.” “I suppose they have to look into allegations.” “That’s what I thought. All I want is to be allowed to get on with my life. He wanted me out of the house, he wanted a divorce, and now he’s got what he wanted ...” “A friend of mine had a similar problem,” Dave murmured, abstractively. “Oh? What happened?” “Black magic,” he whispered mysteriously. “What?” “He used some form of black magic and, within a couple of weeks, there were no more problems.” “You mean, he killed his ex using Voodoo?” “No, no,” he laughed. “He bought a book about black magic. He set out candles and did some ritual or other. His ex left him in peace and that was the end of it.” “I don’t believe in that stuff.” “Neither did he, Annabelle,” he said, staring into the dark pools of her eyes. “Until it worked.”

Pondering on black magic, Annabelle didn’t believe that it had worked for Dave’s friend. It must have been a coincidence, she concluded. The man’s ex must have fallen in love with someone else and had given up pestering him. Imagining sticking pins in an effigy of Brian, she laughed as Dave leaped up from the sofa and performed his version of a rain dance in the centre of the room. He was fun, she reflected as he waved his arms in the air. Happy-go-lucky, carefree, he was enjoying life to the full. Dave was normal.

16

“Instead of praying for rain, do the dance and pray for Brian to bog off,” he laughed. “This is serious,” Annabelle giggled. “I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll get the book from my mate, and you can read it. Don’t judge the power of whatever it is until you’ve read the book.” “All right, I’ll read the silly book,” she conceded. “Shall I go and get it now? He doesn’t live far.” “If you want to, Dave. I’m not really bothered.” “It worked for him, Annabelle. Don’t condemn the idea until you’ve tried it.” “OK, get the book and I’ll read it. I have to do some shopping so stick it through the letterbox if I’m out.” “And I’ll leave my washing on the doorstep,” he chuckled. “Do you really want me to ...” “No, no. I’m only joking. OK, I’ll see you soon.”

As Dave lugged his toolbox to his car, Annabelle watched him from the lounge window. Voodoo, black magic, or whatever it was, wouldn’t work, she was sure as he drove off. But it might be interesting to read the book. Almost at the stage where she’d try anything to be rid of Brian, she again imagined sticking pins into his effigy. He’d writhe in pain as she pierced his cock and twisted the pin, she mused, picturing him doubled up on the floor.

When she returned from her shopping trip, she frowned as she discovered a cardboard box on her doorstep. Peering inside, expecting to find the box full of dirty clothes, she laughed. Dave had not only lent her the book, but filled the box with candles, a black cloth and an

17

assortment of ivory symbols. “This is ridiculous,” she breathed, dumping her shopping in the kitchen and emptying the cardboard box on the lounge floor. Settling on the sofa and reading the book from cover to cover, she wondered whether she’d been wrong to ridicule the power of black magic. The author had cited some pretty convincing cases. If he was to be believed, this might be the way to be rid of Brian of good.

Laying the black cloth on the floor, she arranged the candles and symbols according to the diagram in the book. Feeling foolish, she decided not to tell anyone what she’d done. They’d only laugh at her, she was sure. Lighting the candles, she drew the curtains and pondered on the next stage of the ritual. “I must be mad,” she murmured, slipping out of her clothes and standing in the centre of the black cloth. Taking a deep breath, she folded her arms across the firm mounds of her young breasts and tried to concentrate on Brian.

Her thoughts turning to Dave, she was looking forward to meeting him for a drink that evening. Wondering whether they’d strike up a relationship, she thought about sex. Her sex life with Brian had been virtually nonexistent. A quick hump from him, and it was all over. She’d given up masturbating when she’d married Brian, but had soon been forced to resume her selfloving in a big way. What was Dave like in bed? she mused, recalling the time at school when he’d asked her out. Sadly, she’d declined his offer. How would things have turned out had she gone out with him? Did he fancy her now?

“This is stupid,” she whispered, looking down at the candles flickering around her naked feet. Unable to concentrate on Brian, she couldn’t stop thinking about Dave. He was fun to be with, he enjoyed life - and he’d plumbed in the washing machine. What more could a girl ask

18

for? she giggled inwardly, imagining his solid penis driving deep into the hugging sheath of her neglected pussy. Realizing that she’d quite like a relationship with Dave, she felt her clitoris swell as she again pictured his solid cock embedded within her hungry pussy. But he was a friend, and nothing more.

“I wouldn’t mind Dave fucking me,” she breathed, stepping off the black cloth as she realized that she’d not had sex for God only knew how long. Dressing before flinging the curtains back and blowing out the candles, she laughed. Voodoo, black magic ... It was nonsense, she thought, checking her watch. Six-thirty. Grabbing a sandwich, she hadn’t realized how quickly the time had passed. What with reading the book and messing about with the ritual, the hours had flown by.

Leaving the house, she hoped that she wouldn’t bump into Brian as she walked the short distance to the Hare And Hounds. Had she known that he was going to defame her with his slander, spread lies and malicious rumours, she’d have moved to another town. He had said at one point that it would be nice if they could at least remain friends. Annabelle had been all for the idea. After all, there had been no hatred in the marriage. But now, it seemed that Brian wanted to breed hatred. Perhaps he hated himself, she mused, walking into the pub.

“Annabelle,” Dave greeted her as she approached the bar. “What are you having?” “White wine, please,” she replied, her dark eyes scanning the pub for Brian. “Pete can’t make it, I’m afraid. He rang and said something about problems at work.” “Not to worry,” she breathed, quite happy to spend some time alone with Dave. “Thanks for plumbing in the washing machine. I should be buying you a drink.”

19

“I wouldn’t hear of it. Did you get the box of stuff?” “Yes, thanks. I’ve read the book.” “Have you tried the ritual?” “Er ... No, not yet. Have you read the book, Dave?” “I’ve flicked through it. It seems interesting but the proof of the pudding will be in the eating. When are you going to try it?” “Oh, I don’t know. Shall we sit over there?” she asked, pointing to a table. “Yes, why not?”

Sitting next to Dave, this was the first time that Annabelle had been out with another man since leaving Brian. She’d had coffee with Dave in the café, but that hadn’t been prearranged. This was a date, she reflected, sipping her wine. Wondering what the hell Brian would do if he discovered that she’d been out with another man, she tried to push all thoughts of her ex-husband to the back of her mind. After all, it was nothing to do with him. As Dave began talking about decorating his flat, Annabelle found herself thinking about her ex-husband again. Why wouldn’t he let go and move on? The marriage was over, the divorce final, so why was he still a major part of her life?

Nodding and smiling when appropriate as Dave talked about his flat, Annabelle recalled the time when she woke one morning to Brian asking her why she’d thrown a cup down the stairs. When she’d said that she’d done nothing of the sort, he’d said that she was deluding herself. The fact that there was no broken cup at the bottom of the stairs didn’t seem to deter him. Persisting, he accused her of throwing the cup down the stairs just before she went to bed the previous evening. Unable to listen to his insane accusation, Annabelle left the marital bed and

20

took a shower. The only way to deal with Brian’s crazy mind was to ignore him. There were a thousand weird incidents when he’d ranted and raved about something, and she’d had no idea what he was talking about.

“Something weird happened to me earlier,” Dave said, breaking Annabelle’s train of thought. “Oh?” “For some reason, I found myself thinking about making love to you. It was really strange. I don’t mean that you’re not attractive. I mean it’s strange that ... I don’t know what I mean.” “Funnily enough, I was thinking ... When was this?” “About an hour ago. Why?” “Tell me more,” Annabelle murmured, thinking back to the ritual. “I was getting ready to go out when ... A sex scene loomed in my mind, as clear as anything. I wasn’t even thinking about sex. In fact, I was thinking about wallpapering the lounge.” “That is odd,” Annabelle said, smiling at him. “Is this your usual chat-up line?” “No, honestly ... This picture just came into my mind. I was making love to you and ... It sounds crazy, doesn’t it?”

Frowning, Annabelle began to wonder whether her thoughts while standing on the black cloth had somehow reached out to Dave. But that just wasn’t possible, was it? It was purely coincidence, she concluded. He obviously wanted to bed her, and this was his way of turning the

21

conversation round to sex. Her stomach somersaulting, she rather liked the idea of slipping beneath the quilt and making love with him. It would be nice to be held, cuddled, loved ...

“And then I heard ...” Dave began. “It doesn’t matter. The whole thing’s crazy.” “What did you hear?” “It’s daft but I ... I heard a girl’s voice.” “Saying what?” “It wasn’t very clear. It sounded like someone was saying, I wouldn’t mind Dave fucking me.” Her eyes widening, Annabelle froze as she recalled murmuring those very words. “Are you sure?” she asked shakily. “I mean, it might have been someone outside in the street or ...” “Annabelle, girls don’t stand in the street calling out that they wouldn’t mind me fucking them. That’s what it sounded like, anyway. Perhaps it was wishful thinking,” he chuckled. “Perhaps,” she murmured pensively.

This wasn’t coincidence, she mused fearfully. Trying to recall exactly what she’d been thinking about while standing on the black cloth, she remembered picturing Dave’s penis driving deep into her tight pussy. Unable to concentrate on Brian, her thoughts had centred on Dave, but ... There was only one way to find out, she decided, knocking back her drink. Later that evening, she’d slip out of her clothes and stand on the cloth again. But, this time, she’d concentrate on Brian.

“Tell me more about you ex,” Dave said, sipping his drink.

22

“God, where do I start? He was ... He is mental. We’d have a conversation and, two days later, he’d have no recollection of it. What was frightening was when he swore blind that we’d discussed something, and we hadn’t. He used to say that I was trying to make out that he was losing his memory. I must admit that there were times when I thought that I was going mad and I questioned myself. Everything about him was weird. He came home from work once and I said hello and kissed his cheek. I asked him how his day had been and he said that I’d not even bothered to say hello to him.” “Is he really mental?” “Yes, I firmly believe he is. He has strange mannerisms and his face sort of contorts when he’s about to go on one of his mental trips. I never knew from one minute to the next how he was going to be. One minute, he was fine, chatting and joking. And the next, he’d rant and rave about the way I was and ask me when was I going to change my ways. The strange thing was that nothing triggered his mental fits. He’d just flip for no reason at all.” “It’s no wonder you divorced him,” Dave laughed.

Annabelle again wished that she’d left Brian years ago. She’d tried to make a go of the marriage, tried to live with his peculiar mental ways. But it wasn’t possible to live with mental derangement. Would black magic work? she wondered as Dave went to the bar and bought her another drink. She didn’t want any harm to come to Brian. All she wanted was to be left alone, left in peace. The black cloth was still on the floor, the candles and symbols arranged in a circle. It was worth trying, she reflected.

22

Chapter Two

D

rawing the lounge curtains and slipping out of her clothes, Annabelle lit the candles and stood on the black cloth. Although she was feeling tired after drinking too much wine at the pub, she wanted to complete the ritual before going to bed. If it worked, then Brian

might be out of her life for good within a couple of weeks. If it didn’t, then nothing would be lost. The book had said that the ritual was perfectly safe and couldn’t be used to harm people. Did Annabelle want to harm Brian? All she wanted was peace.

Trying to drag her thoughts away from Dave, Annabelle closed her eyes and concentrated on her ex-husband. The alcohol muddling her thoughts, for some reason she found herself imagining that Brian’s car had broken down. Again, she tried to concentrate on her ex leaving her in peace, but it was impossible. This wasn’t going to work. She should have waited until the morning before performing the ritual. But, although she was very tired, she was desperate to be rid of her ex-husband and decided to try one more time.

“Concentrate,” she murmured. “Brian, I want you to leave me alone. Go away and leave me in peace.” A shiver running up her spine, she opened her eyes and looked around the darkened room. Feeling that she wasn’t alone, she folded her arms across the mounds of her firm breasts and frowned. No one was watching, she knew, but she felt that unseen eyes were staring at the curves and crevices of her young body. The room becoming cold, the candles flickering as an icy draft whipped up around her naked feet, she wondered whether she’d closed the front door. The door was closed, she remembered locking it when she came in.

23

Finally putting her fear down to her imagination, she turned her thoughts to Dave. Pictures of his solid penis driving deep into the hugging sheath of her pussy looming in her mind, she tried to think of anything other than Dave. But the images continued to form, vivid pictures of his erect cock swamping her mind. She imagined wanking his huge penis, watching the sperm jetting from his slit as she rolled his fleshy foreskin back and forth over his throbbing knob. She could almost taste his sperm as she pictured his swollen glans between the pretty lips of her mouth, the white liquid bathing her tongue as he drained his heavy balls.

“I want you to fuck me,” she breathed, wondering where the crude words were coming from. “Come here now and fuck me. Come here and use and abuse me.” Shaking her head and frowning, she tried to clear her mind of her uncharacteristic thoughts as she stepped off the black cloth and switched the light on. Gazing at the circle of flickering candles, she again felt that she wasn’t alone in the room. An icy draft blowing the candles out, she checked the window. There was no way a draft could whip through the lounge. Something sinister was happening, she knew. But what? Finding the front door closed, she dashed into the kitchen and grabbed the ringing phone.

“Sorry to call you this late,” Dave said. “It’s just that ...” “What is it?” she asked as his words tailed off. “Are you OK?” “Would you mind if I came round?” “What, now?” “Yes. I have to talk to you, Annabelle.” “It’s very late, Dave. Can’t it wait?”

24

“No, I don’t think it can.” “All right, come round now,” she conceded, fearing the worst.

The ritual had worked, she was sure as she slipped into her dressing gown and cleared the candles and cloth away. Recalling her words, she felt a chill run up her spine. Come here now and fuck me. Come here and use and abuse me. Had Dave heard her thoughts? she wondered. If he was possessed by some hideous entity and raped her ... Filling the kettle, she knew that she was being ridiculous. Too much alcohol, over tired ... Her imagination was running away with her. After all, the book had said that the ritual was safe. Pulling her gown together as she answered the front door, she recalled the candles blowing out. That hadn’t been her imagination.

“Have you tried the ritual yet?” Dave asked as he sat on the sofa. He seemed jittery, nervous. “Have you tried it?” “I was in bed when you rang,” she lied. “What’s all this about?” “You haven’t tried the ritual yet?” he persisted. “No, I haven’t,” she replied shakily. “What’s happened, Dave? What’s the matter?” “I heard that girl’s voice again. And I ... I saw a picture of us making love.” “You’re becoming obsessed with me,” she giggled, again imagining the fleshy shaft of his penis driving deep into the wet shaft of her tight pussy. “You look tired, Dave. You should get some sleep.” “I want you, Annabelle,” he breathed, his dark eyes staring at her. “I want to fuck you.” “Well, I ... I don’t know what to say,” she replied, walking into the kitchen and pouring the coffee. “You don’t hang about, do you?”

25

Allowing her gown to fall open as she took the cups into the lounge, she watched Dave eyeing the firm mounds of her young breasts. Why was she doing this? she wondered. Had she been influenced by the ritual? As much as she fancied Dave, she’d never have deliberately displayed her naked body to him. She was behaving like a common tart, she knew as her gown opened wider. Was it coincidence that Dave had phoned and asked to come round? He’d said that he’d heard the girl’s voice again. This was no coincidence, she knew as he reached out and held her hand. Standing before him with her pubic curls on display, she felt her stomach somersault as he gazed longingly at the creamy-wet valley of her pussy slit.

Annabelle wanted sex with him, but not if he’d been influenced by some unseen force. This wasn’t natural, she reflected as he leaned forward and kissed the smooth flesh of her lower stomach. His fingertip slipping between the wet petals of her inner labia, he massaged the pink flesh surrounding the creamy entrance to her hot sex sheath. Breathing deeply, Annabelle looked down at the elongating teats of her brown nipples, her darkening areolae. She needed this, she knew as she felt her clitoris swell. She needed sex, sex with a man.

“Finger my cunt,” she breathed, horrified by her crudity. His finger driving into the hugging sheath of her vagina, he massaged her G-spot as she towered above him gasping in her soaring arousal. Wasting no time, his tongue delving into the top of her moist sex valley, snaking around the bud of her erect clitoris, he sucked hard on her pleasure spot. Annabelle felt her legs sagging, her womb contracting, as her juices of arousal streamed from the gaping entrance to her tight vagina. Masturbating was all very well, she mused in her sexual delirium. But there was no substitute for the feel of a man’s finger inside the wet shaft of her burning pussy, a man’s tongue licking the sensitive tip of her solid clitoris.

26

Her juices of desire streaming down the smooth flesh of her inner thighs, she shuddered and breathed heavily as her pleasure heightened. No one had touched her there since she’d left her husband, no one had massaged the inner flesh of her yearning vagina, payed intimate attention to her hungry clitoris. Her areolae darkening, her sensitive milk teats stiffening, pictures loomed in her racked mind again. A huge penis was hovering over her face, white sperm jetting from the knob-slit and rained over her mouth, her cheeks, her hair. Was this a dream?

“Turn round,” Dave ordered her, his finger sliding out of her well-juiced pussy hole. “Take your gown off and turn round.” Complying, Annabelle frowned as he ordered her to stand with her feet wide apart and bend over. “You want to be used and abused?” he murmured, his thumbs parting the firm cheeks of her naked bottom as she touched her toes. “Then you’ve called on the right man.”

Called on the right man? Pondering on his words as she felt his wet tongue snaking over the firm globes of her bottom, Annabelle realized that she had called on him to use and abuse her. The ritual had worked, she was sure as his tongue ran up and down the length of her anal valley, wetting the sensitive brown tissue surrounding her tightly-closed anus. No man had ever touched her bottom-hole, let alone lick her there, and she wondered why she wasn’t protesting. The crude act sending electrifying ripples of pleasure deep into her pelvis, she couldn’t understand why she was allowing a man she hardly knew to commit such a debased sexual act on her young body.

“You taste good,” he breathed, his wet tongue sweeping over the puckered flesh of her anal eye. “Part your feet further. I want to push my tongue deep into your arse and taste you.”

27

Obliging, Annabelle parted her feet and pushed her buttocks out, the once-secret inlet to her rectal duct opening wide. She could feel her buttocks parting further, her most private hole dilating as his tongue entered her and licked the dank walls of her anal canal. This was debased in the extreme, she reflected, the blood rushing to her head as her clitoris swelled. Her long black hair trailing over the floor, she looked up between her firm thighs at Dave as he repeatedly drove his tongue into the tight duct of her arse. His breathing quickening as he sucked on her anus, his trousers bulging with his obvious arousal, Annabelle knew that he was going to commit sexual acts far cruder than this.

Again wondering whether she’d somehow been affected by the ritual, she couldn’t recall a time when she’d felt so wicked and dirty. She’d always enjoyed sex, straight sex. But to allow a man to push his wet tongue deep into the tight duct of her anal canal ... This was something she’d never dreamed she’d do. Her tight anus, the hot sheath of her hot rectum ... That most private part of her body wasn’t to be used for sex, was it? As Dave’s finger slid into the tight duct of her young pussy, sending delightful ripples of pleasure through her contracting womb, she again realized how much she’d missed while married to Brian.

Brian had been loving and caring when Annabelle had first met him, but he’d never deviated from the so-called sexual norm. Her first anal experience had been during her early days of masturbation when she’d caressed her bottom-hole to heighten her pleasure. After that pioneering act, she’d often stimulated the sensitive nerves of her anus while massaging her clitoris to orgasm. Finally plucking up the courage to drive her finger deep into her anal canal, she’d shuddered uncontrollably as her clitoris had exploded in orgasm. But that had been her

28

most secret and private act. Brian had never ventured between the pert cheeks of her bottom, and she’d thought that men were only interested in her pussy.

“I’ll use and abuse you,” Dave breathed, slipping a finger into the hot duct of her wellsalivated rectal tube. “I know what you want, and I’m going to give it to you.” A second finger stretching open the delicate tissue surrounding her anal inlet and driving into the hot depths of her rectum, Annabelle couldn’t believe that she was allowing this crude violation of her naked body. It wasn’t as if she’d been going out with Dave for a few months and knew him well. This was cold sex, she mused. Cold, raw sex for the sake of sex.

A third finger forcing its way deep into her bloated rectal duct, Annabelle whimpered as her bottom-hole stretched open painfully. The sensations permeating the very core of her trembling body, she imagined Dave’s huge penis driving deep into her hot bowels and fucking her there. Picturing her anal tissue stretched tautly around the root of his solid cock, his heavy balls slapping her vaginal lips as he rocked his hips and fucked her, she shuddered as her cuntmilk flowed from the sheath of her vagina and streamed down the pale flesh of her inner thighs.

Dave’s fingers finally leaving her burning sex holes with a loud sucking sound, he stood behind her and unzipped his trousers. He was going to fuck her, spunk her cervix, she knew as his bulbous glans slipped between the wet petals of her inner lips. His swollen knob gliding along her sex tube, finally pressing against her creamy-wet cervix, she felt her clitoris emerge fully from beneath its pinken hood. His lower belly slapping her rounded buttocks as he began his vaginal fucking, she gasped and whimpered in her sexual delirium.

29

She needed this, she reflected as he grabbed her hips and repeatedly pummelled her ripe cervix with his swollen glans. Her outer love lips rolling back and forth along his cunny-wet shaft, her clitoris massaged by his pistoning cock, she was quickly nearing her climax. She could feel her anus spasming, her private hole opening and closing as her sphincter muscles contracted and relaxed. A finger driving into her bottom-hole would have been nice, she mused, her vaginal muscles tightening, gripping his pistoning cock shaft. Why was she thinking like this?

“No,” she breathed as his knob slipped out of her vaginal canal and pressed hard against the brown tissue of her anus. She could hear his heavy breathing as he grabbed his penis by the base and forced his bulbous knob past her defeated anal sphincter muscles. His purple plum gliding along the hot walls of her rectal tube, making its way deep into the very core of her bowels, she felt that her pelvic cavity was inflating to capacity. Never had she known that such beautiful sensations were derivable from the private tube of her rectum. Never had she dreamed that a man’s huge cock would drive into the tight duct of her arse. As he withdrew, her anal ring hugging the rim of his helmet, he clutched her hips and drove his knob-head deep into the fiery heat of her bowels. His swinging balls slapping the wet flesh of her pussy lips as he arse fucked her, he began gasping as he increased his anal pistoning rhythm.

“Dirty little whore,” he breathed, repeatedly ramming the swollen knob of his cock-shaft into the burning core of her bowels. Delighting in his crude words, Annabelle pictured the brown ring of her anus hugging his slimed shaft as he fucked her with a vengeance, the delicate tissue rolling back and forth along his cock. This was the sort of thing whores did, she mused. Dirty filthy whores took it up their arses and enjoyed having their bowels pumped full of spunk. Annabelle wasn’t a whore, was she? Dave’s slimed cock gliding in and out of her inflamed

30

rectum, his gasp of debased pleasure reverberating around the room, he was treating her like a common slut. She was a whore, she knew.

His sperm finally jetting from his throbbing knob, lubricating the forbidden union, he let out a rush of breath. The swinging sac of his hairy scrotum slapping her sex-wet pussy lips, his lower belly smacking her naked buttocks, she listened to the squelching of his sperm as he pistoned her cum-brimming anal canal. The illicit act sending shockwaves of debased pleasure through her naked body, she could feel his spunk gushing into her tight arse, flooding her hot bowels. This was real sex, she reflected.

“Filthy slut,” Dave gasped, his swinging balls draining as he arse fucked her young body. Annabelle had never heard such crudities murmured during sex. Brian had remained silent, apart from the odd grunt and moan as he’d pumped his sperm deep into her vagina. This was new and exciting, but Annabelle again wondered whether Dave had been influenced by the ritual she’d performed. Was this the real Dave? she pondered, his sperm oozing from the inflamed eye of her anus and running down between the fleshy lips of her pussy. Or was he possessed by some hideous entity?

Yelping as Dave slapped the rounded flesh of her buttock with his palm, Annabelle protested. She’d never been spanked, and didn’t want to experience the pain of a good thrashing. Undeterred, Dave repeatedly spanked each naked buttock in turn, his cock shaft swelling within her anal tube as his spunk filled her hot bowels. Again and again, his palm smacked the glowing flesh of her rounded bottom as he rode her naked body with a vengeance. Her buttocks stinging,

31

she tried to stand up to halt the gruelling punishment, but Dave held her down and thrashed her until her bum cheeks burned a fire-red.

“No more,” she whimpered, his huge cock finally beginning to deflate as he lashed each stinging globe of her naked bottom. Managing to move forward, she breathed a sigh of relief as his spent cock slipped out of her inflamed rectum. “God,” she murmured, falling to her knees and resting her hands on the floor. Sitting on the sofa, Dave chuckled. He was loving every minute of her plight, she knew as she turned her head and faced him. Grinning, he licked his lips and eyed the sperm oozing from the burning eye of her arse as she lay on her side to recover from the beautiful abuse.

“I haven’t finished with you yet,” Dave said, eyeing the erect teats of her young breasts. “That’s enough,” she breathed. “I can’t take anymore.” “Of course you can. I haven’t fucked your pretty mouth yet.” “Dave, I ...” “What’s the matter? You wanted me to use and abuse you, didn’t you?” “Yes, but ... I mean, no I didn’t.” “Shave your cunt,” he said firmly. “I like my filthy little whores shaved.” “Dave, are you all right?” she asked, staring into his glazed eyes. “I will be once you’ve shaved your dirty little cunt. Go on, shave your filthy cunt. I want you looking like a naughty little schoolgirlie.” “Are you normally like this?” “Like what?” “I don’t know. It’s just that you seem different.”

32

“Different?” he sniggered. “I’m treating you the way you want to be treated, Annabelle. You want to be treated like a filthy slut, and that’s what I’m doing.” “OK, so stop it now.” “Stop? Why stop? OK, go and shave your dirty cunt.” “All right,” she said, rising to her feet and leaving the room.

Locking the bathroom door, Annabelle sat on the side of the bath and thought about Dave’s crude request. It was as if he was possessed by some insane pervert, she mused. Was the ritual to blame? she wondered. No, she concluded. The ritual was nothing but nonsense. There was no black magic or Voodoo. The power of suggestion might have ... But Dave had heard the girl’s voice, heard Annabelle’s thoughts. What did he intend to do next? she wondered fearfully. If he really was possessed and he ...

“Have you shaved your piss-dripping pubes yet?” he called through the door. “Dave, please ... Go home now, Dave,” she said, seriously beginning to fear him. “Go home? But ...” “I’ll call you tomorrow. Please, go home now.”

Hearing movements in the hall, she wondered what he was doing. Praying for him to dress and leave, she grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her naked body. This was crazy, she reflected, listening at the door. The ritual hadn’t changed Dave in to a sex fiend. He must have been that way before, she was sure. Not knowing him well, she hadn’t realized that he was heavily into perverted sex. This had nothing to do with unseen entities, had it? Annabelle didn’t

33

know what to think. The front door finally slamming shut, she emerged from the bathroom and ventured into the lounge.

“Thank God,” she whispered, sure that he’d left. Grabbing her dressing gown, she switched the light off and went into her bedroom. Sperm oozing from the burning ring of her anus, she knew that she should have a shower before going to bed but she was physically and mentally exhausted. Pulling the quilt up around her neck, she closed her eyes and tried not to think about the ritual. Were the ghosts in the house? Were monsters lurking, hiding in the shadows, waiting to pounce? In her dreams, her nightmares, images of the Devil haunted her.

Woken by the phone the following morning, Annabelle wasn’t going to answer it. Her bleary eyes glancing at the clock, she knew that she should be up and ready to go job hunting. Finally opening her sleepy eyes wide when she realized that the caller wasn’t going to give up, she lifted the receiver. It was her sister with another report about Brian. Annabelle didn’t need this. But listened to the story about his car breaking down by the roadside before recalling the words she’d murmured during the ritual.

“When was this?” she asked, sitting up. “This morning,” Carole replied. “I was driving along Percival Road and saw Brian with the bonnet up. Smoke was billowing from the engine.” “God,” Annabelle breathed, realizing the power of the ritual. “I didn’t think it would work.” “What wouldn’t work?” Carole breathed. “What do you mean?” “Sorry, I’ve only just woken up and I’m not with it yet.”

34

“By the way, there’s more bad news. I tried ringing you last night and then remembered that you were going out.” “More bad news?” “Jenny came over last night. You know, Jenny from across the road?” “Oh, yes, I know her.” “Apparently, she bumped into Brian in town. He told her that you were into older men.” “Older men?” Annabelle laughed. “I’d have to be, wouldn’t I? Married to Brian ...” “No, I mean really old men. Brian said that you’d had several flings with men in their eighties.” “What? For God’s sake, he must be mad.” “We know that, Annabelle. He told Jenny that he caught you in bed with a man in his nineties.” “I’m going to have to put a stop to this, Carole. I can’t have him spreading malicious lies like that. I was going job hunting today but I think I’ll do something about Brian instead.” “Do what?” “You’ll see. Look, I might call you later. Keep me posted, OK?” “OK. Don’t do anything silly, Annabelle.” “Of course I won’t.” “Take care of yourself.” “And you.”

Slamming the phone down, Annabelle leaped out of bed and took a shower. Brian had gone too far this time, she mused, fuming as she imagined him telling all and sundry that she’d slept with a string of men in their nineties. Towelling her curvaceous body, she sat at her

35

dressing table and dried her long black hair as she planned her attack. There was only one thing she could do, she concluded. Lay the black cloth on the floor, set out the candles and ivory symbols and ... Recalling her sister’s words, she knew that she had to be careful. It would be all too easy to do something silly.

Remaining naked, she made herself coffee and toast before laying the black cloth on the lounge floor. This was going to put a stop to Brian’s nonsense once and for all, she decided, still fuming as she set out the candles and ivory symbols in a circle. Left to his own devices, there was no telling what horrendous lies and rumours he’d spread. Drawing the curtains and lighting the candles, Annabelle again wondered what Brian hoped to achieve. Dave had mentioned the embittered ex syndrome, but Brian wasn’t so much embittered as insane.

Standing in the centre of the ring, she closed her eyes and concentrated on her exhusband. Her mind showing her pictures of Brian in a hospital bed, she did her best to drag her thoughts away from harming him. The book had clearly stated that no harm could be done, but Annabelle wasn’t so sure. Dabbling with black magic was dangerous, and no one knew exactly what the unseen force was capable of. Imagining Brian losing his job, coupled with major problems with his car, Annabelle hoped that he’d be kept busy with his problems. He’d not have so much time to spend planning her downfall, and might even give up.

“You’re fired,” she breathed, picturing Brian’s boss wagging his finger. “Instant dismissal. Clear your desk and leave the building now.” Giggling, Annabelle frowned as her thoughts turned to her naked body. Looking down at the erect teats of her nipples, she ran her fingertips over the dark discs of her areola. Her hands moving down over the smooth plateau of

36

her stomach, she pinched and pulled on the sensitive flesh of her inner labia. Unable to concentrate on Brian now, she couldn’t understand why she was thinking about her vagina, imagining pushing huge objects deep into her sex sheath and abusing her young body.

“No,” she breathed, picturing a cucumber bloating the tight duct of her pussy. Doing her best to force the lewd image out of her mind, she slipped three fingers into her wet sex duct and massaged the creamy walls of her vagina. Unable to stop herself, she reached behind her back with her free hand and pushed a fingertip into the tight brown hole of her anus. Breathing heavily as the lewd sensations permeated her pelvis, she forced her finger deep into the burning heat of her rectal duct. Tossing her head back, she thought about pushing huge cucumbers into her tight sex sheaths, double fucking herself with the green shafts.

Realizing that she had no control over her actions as she drove a second finger into her tight rectum, she knew that something unseen was inciting her to commit the crude act. Her delicate anal tissue stretched tautly around her fingers, her vaginal cavern bloated, she became fearful as the room darkened and the candles flickered. An icy draught whipping around her naked body, she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. Something or someone was there, she knew as her fingers massaged the inner flesh of her inflamed sex holes. Something was lurking in the shadows, watching, spying.

The room now pitch-black, Annabelle strained her eyes to focus on an eerie green light hovering in the corner. Unable to make out what it was, she stared hard at what appeared to be swirling green mist. Trying to slip her fingers out of her sex holes and make her escape, she realized that she was unable to move. Her feet appeared to be glued to the black cloth, her naked

37

body frozen. Trembling, her heart racing, her breathing fast and shallow as she again tried to flee the room, she was gripped by cold fear.

“Who’s there?” she finally managed to ask as the swirling mist appeared to take on a human form. “Who is it? What do you want?” Hearing distant laughter, she grimaced as her hands involuntarily began thrusting, her fingers pistoning her painfully bloated sex sheaths. Letting out a scream as a third finger forced its way deep into her painfully stretched rectal canal, she jumped as the phone rang. The room suddenly lighter and warmer, she withdrew her fingers from her tight ducts and leaped off the black cloth.

Yanking the curtains back, she ignored the phone as she blew the candles out and kicked the ivory symbols off the black cloth. That was the last time she was going to dabble with the unknown, she decided, fleeing the room and closing the door. Her heart rate slowing, her breathing steadying, she went into her bedroom and dressed in a white blouse and short turquoise skirt. The ritual worked, that was for sure. But it was too dangerous to use even to rid herself of Brian. At least Brian was a known quantity, she reflected. Insane, embittered with his twisted jealousy ... At least she knew what she was dealing with.

“Hello,” she murmured, pressing the receiver to her ear as the phone rang again. “Annabelle, it’s me,” Brian said coldly. “What do you want?” she asked irritably. “I’ll tell you what I don’t want. I don’t want you slagging me off behind my back.” “What?” she gasped incredulously. “You’re the one who’s been ...” “It’s all on tape, Annabelle.”

38

“On tape? What the hell are you talking about?” “You slagging me off to people. It’s all on tape.” He paused as if waiting for a reaction. “I have an informer,” he finally announced mysteriously. “An informer? You’re mad, Brian. I’ve never slagged you off to anyone. In fact, no one’s interested in you. No one wants to hear about you, Brian. You, us, our farcical marriage ... People are bored with the whole thing.” “You’ll hear the tape, Annabelle. In court!”

Shaking her head as he hung up, Annabelle again wondered why she’d ever married the madman. An informer? she mused, wondering what on earth he was trying to do now. You’ll hear the tape in court? He was obviously losing the plot, she reflected. He’d lost all sense of direction in his absurd quest to get back at her. Why the hell he couldn’t accept that he was a failure, she had no idea. He’d always said that she’d be nothing without him. Now, it seemed, he was proving that he was nothing without her.

None of this was necessary, she thought as she went into the kitchen and filled the kettle. There again, Brian had always engaged in futile battles. He seemed to thrive on fights. Whether they were over a parking ticket or bank charges, he had to engage in a battle and wouldn’t let go until he’d won. On the occasions when he’d lost, he’d rant and rave about the bloody bank or the fucking traffic wardens. He couldn’t seem to accept that he wasn’t always right. Recalling the time when he’d protested over bank charges, Annabelle smiled. He’d spent hours writing letters to the bank’s head office informing them that he’d not been overdrawn. He’d spent a fortune making phone calls and arguing over the charge ... It transpired that he’d got his figures wrong. Of course, the bank employees were still fucking bastards.

39

Pouring a cup of coffee, Annabelle sat at the kitchen table and pondered on the ritual. The way she’d behaved with Dave the previous evening, Brian’s car breaking down, and now her involuntary abuse of her naked body ... It was a shame that she’d not been able to take control, she reflected. Had she been able to control the force, whatever it was, she might have put it to good use. The book was wrong, that was certain. The author should never have said that the ritual was safe. Wondering whether to write to him, Annabelle decided to get Dave to return the black cloth and candles to his friend. She knew that, all the time they were in the house, she’d be tempted to have another go.

Hearing the post arrive, she went to the front door and picked up the letters. “What the hell ...” she murmured, reading one from Brian’s solicitor. “If you continue to defame my client, we will have no choice other than to consider taking you to court ...” Screwing the letter up, Annabelle stormed back into the kitchen and threw it in the bin. Leaning on the table, she tried to calm herself. “Bastard,” she breathed, banging the table with her clenched fist. “Fucking bastard.”

She’d known that Brian wasn’t right in his head, but this proved that he was completely mad. Annabelle hadn’t mentioned him to anyone, let alone defamed him. Apart from her sister and Dave, she’d not spoken to anyone about her ex-husband. It’s all on tape? she mused, shaking her head as she again realized that he was going to have to be stopped. There was no tape, no informer ... Brian was obviously off on one of his mental trips yet again, she reflected. This was the very reason she’d left him. His peculiar mental ways, his freakish mannerisms ... Thanking God that she no longer lived with him, she wondered whether she’d ever be completely free of him.

40

Walking into the lounge, she stared at the black cloth, the candles, the ivory symbols strewn about the room. The ritual was the only way, she knew as she gathered up the symbols and placed them on the cloth. Dangerous or not, the ritual was the only way to be rid of her insane ex-husband.

41

Chapter Three

A

nnabelle sat on the sofa gazing at the flickering candles as she recalled the eerie green light. She didn’t know what to do as she pondered on Brian. Cause him terrible harm? No, she couldn’t hate anyone, not even her ex-husband. The power of the ritual had to

be tested thoroughly, she decided. The potential, the limitations ... She had to know exactly what she could and couldn’t achieve. She had to discover what the misty green light was. A ghostly form? Monsters?

For all she knew, Dave might have read the book and was playing on the ritual to have his wicked way with her. Brian’s car might have been heading for a breakdown before she’d thought of the idea. Of course, if he was sacked from his job ... She’d just have to wait for news of that. And the green light? She must have imagined it, she consoled herself. There was no such thing as ghosts, was there? Or monsters.

Slipping out of her clothes, she drew the curtains and lit the candles. Although she’d vowed not to dabble with the unknown again, she couldn’t help herself. Whether it was her need to be rid of Brian that was driving her on or her increasing desire to enjoy crude sex with Dave, she couldn’t be sure. Perhaps it was a combination of both, she concluded, standing on the black cloth. She wasn’t aware of thinking about anything in particular as she looked down at the candles. Her mind drifting, she wondered whether to move away from the area. She then thought about finding a job.

42

Reaching down, Annabelle grabbed a candle and blew the flame out. Examining the waxen shaft, she found herself thinking about forcing the huge phallus deep into the tight sheath of her young pussy. Sex hadn’t been on her mind when she’d stepped onto the black cloth, but now her thoughts centred on the tight holes between her shapely thighs. Aware that she was somehow being influenced as she slipped the flat end of the candle between the fleshy pads of her outer labia, she looked around the dimly-lit room.

“Who’s there?” she asked, sure that someone was lurking in the shadows. Her fingers feeding the length of the candle into her tight vaginal throat, she knew that she again had no control over her actions. She realized that it wasn’t something influencing her mind, but her hand. As she drove the wax candle deep into her tight vagina until the end pressed hard against the soft hardness of her ripe cervix, she was sure that she was being physically influenced.

Unable to step off the black cloth, she decided not to fight whatever it was but wait and see what happened. She wasn’t so much fearful as intrigued as her hand slipped the sex-wet candle out of her pussy and pushed the end into her anal gully. Pressing the phallus hard against the delicate brown tissue surrounding her rectal hole, her hand twisted the wax shaft, trying to ease the candle into her tight anal canal. Was some unseen entity deriving pleasure from abusing her naked body? she pondered as the wax shaft glided along her rectum. Or was her subconscious playing tricks on her?

Deciding to put the ritual to the test, she thought about her neighbour’s eighteen-year-old daughter. This would be the ultimate test, she mused, pistoning her rectal duct with the hot candle. “Louise, I want you to come here and strip naked,” she breathed. “I want you to take

43

your clothes off and offer me lesbian sex.” Grinning as she massaged the solid nub of her erect clitoris with her free hand, she was sure that the power of black magic wouldn’t work. Louise was a shy innocent girl, hardly the sort to indulge in crude lesbian sex with someone she didn’t know. Annabelle had only met her neighbours once when they’d had a brief chat over the garden fence. Louise was a timid college girl, her father worked for a local estate agent and her mother was a school teacher. A twee family. From what Annabelle had gleamed from her parents, Louise didn’t mix well with people and spent her time studying. There was no way Louise would call and offer her lesbian sex.

Her hand finally slipping the candle out of her inflamed rectum, Annabelle managed to step off the black cloth and draw the curtains back. Whatever the power was, it didn’t seem to want to go too far with the abuse of her young body. Perhaps it was waiting for something, she reflected as the front doorbell rang. There again, perhaps the whole thing was her imagination. Grabbing her dressing gown from the bedroom, she opened the door to find Louise standing on the step. Horrified, Annabelle invited the girl into the lounge.

“Sorry to trouble you,” Louise said, her pretty face smiling as she stood with her back to the mantlepiece. “It’s just that ...” “Are you all right?” Annabelle asked the frowning girl. “Yes, yes I’m fine. Would you mind if I took my clothes off? Only, I’m rather hot and ...” Her words tailing off, she unbuttoned her blouse and revealed her white bra. “Why am I doing this?” she asked, obviously perplexed as she looked down at her bra straining to contain her full breasts.

44

“I don’t know,” Annabelle breathed pensively, watching the girl slip her blouse off her shoulders and toss it onto the sofa. “What made you come here?” “I was studying and ... I just thought that I’d come and see you.” “And you want to take your clothes off?” “Yes, no ... I mean ...” “I don’t mind if you want to undress,” Annabelle said. “You’re right, it is hot today.” “Yes, but ... I don’t even know you. Why am I ... I think I’ll take my skirt off.” “Yes, you do that,” Annabelle said, eyeing the black cloth and wondering why Louise hadn’t mentioned the candles and ivory symbols. “Feel free to undress. I don’t mind at all.”

Frowning, Annabelle watched Louise tug her skirt down her long legs and step out of the garment. Kicking her shoes off, she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. She was extremely attractive, Annabelle observed. Her tight red panties faithfully following the contours of her full love lips, her young breasts tumbling out of her bra cups, her pert nipples rising from the dark discs of her areolae ... Would she offer to have lesbian sex? Annabelle wondered as she tugged her panties down, exposing her sparse blonde pubes covering her vulval flesh. Eyeing her sex crack, the pinken petals of her inner lips protruding from her moist valley of desire, Annabelle felt her stomach somersault. Lesbian sex? she mused. This was going to get out of hand, she knew as Louise ran her hands up her inner thighs and parted the fleshy swell of her outer lips.

“Do you like my body?” she asked huskily, exposing the inner folds of her yawning sex valley. “Very much,” Annabelle replied, wondering whether to put a stop to the proceedings.

45

“You may touch me, if you want to.” “Louise, I think ...” “Don’t you want to touch me?”

More than uncanny, this was frightening, Annabelle reflected. As the girl untied her hair, her long golden locks cascading over her shoulders, Annabelle sat on the sofa and pondered on the power. Although she tried to convince herself that this was coincidence, she knew that it just wasn’t possible. The power, her power, really did work. Perhaps it was some kind of thought transference, she mused. The power of thought. Deciding to write to the author of the book, she was suddenly overwhelmed by a feeling of wickedness, evil. The book had said that there was a darker side to people, a side that was usually suppressed. Was Annabelle’s darker side emerging?

“Do you masturbate?” she asked the naked girl. “No, I don’t,” she replied softly, her slender fingers toying with the fleshy hillocks of her outer lips. “Have you never fingered your pussy?” “No.” “Do it now,” Annabelle instructed her.

She wanted to order the girl to dress and go home, but something was driving her on. Something wicked was rising from the murky depths of her subconscious and egging her on. Was this her dark side, or was it an unseen force influencing her? Annabelle felt powerful as she watched Louise slip a finger into the tight sheath of her vagina. This was like a dream, she mused. If she could stand on the black cloth and summon the power to send the girl to her, she

46

knew that she could do anything. Sex, money ... She could have anything she wanted. With the power, she could crush Brian.

But she couldn’t help thinking that this was like something out of a Stephen King film. Unseen forces, ghosts ... Annabelle still wasn’t convinced that the ritual had summoned a force, a power that had influenced an innocent girl to strip naked and offer her young body for lesbian sex. Dave calling round for crude sex, Brian’s car breaking down ... The incidents could have been coincidence. But Louise turning up on the doorstep and stripping naked? If this wasn’t coincidence, what was it?

“What made you come here?” Annabelle again asked the girl. “I told you,” she murmured, her finger embedded deep within the tight sheath of her vagina. “I just thought I’d come and see you.” “Yes, but ... What were your thoughts? You were studying and you suddenly decided to come here. What were your first thoughts about me?” “I don’t know. I was looking something up in a book and I suddenly thought I’d like to see you.” “And strip naked?” “I don’t know,” she sighed. “It’s no good asking me because I don’t know.” “I want you to turn round and touch your toes, Louise. Stand with your feet wide apart and touch your toes.” “Why?” “Don’t you want to show me your bottom?” “Yes, I ... No. This isn’t right.”

47

“You tell me what you’d like to do.” “I’m not sure. All right, I’ll show you.”

Complying with Annabelle’s crude instruction, the girl displayed the firm roundness of her buttocks, her full vaginal lips nestling below the brown ring of her bottom-hole to Annabelle’s wide eyes. Wondering how far the girl would go, Annabelle ordered her to reach behind her back and part the firm cheeks of her young bottom. Without hesitating, the girl opened her anal crease, exposing the small star of her anus. Moving forward on the sofa for a better view of the girl’s most private hole, Annabelle now wondered how far she’d go. Did she want to touch the girl there? Did she want to experience lesbian sex?

Her suffocating marriage to Brian had left her hungry for experience, thirsty for excitement. But to have sex with a teenage girl? More than sex, this would be enforced lesbian sex, she reflected. Had the girl been willing ... Even then, would Annabelle enjoy tonguing another girl’s vaginal opening? Confused, Annabelle didn’t know what to do. She should order the girl to dress and go home, but she felt that this was an opportunity not to be missed. Was the influencing power simply bringing out the girl’s deep-seated lesbian desires? Or was it trying to force her to commit lesbian sexual acts against her will?

Eyeing Louise’s firm bottom cheeks, the tightly closed hole of her anus, she recalled Dave running his tongue over her bottom-hole, slipping his finger into the hot duct of her rectum. It would certainly be an experience to taste another girl’s bottom-hole, she mused, dropping to her knees and planting a kiss on the unblemished flesh of Louise’s buttock. Holding the girl’s curvaceous hips, Annabelle thought how young she seemed. Fresh, slender, youthful, virginal ...

48

She could have been far younger than eighteen. Whatever her age, her young body was most alluring, her sex holes extremely inviting.

“Do you really want me to touch you, Louise?” she asked, her trembling finger only inches away from the teenager’s anus. “Yes ... I mean ... I don’t know. Yes, yes touch me.” “Are you sure?” “Well, I ...” “Has anyone ever touched your bottom? Or anywhere else?” “No, never.” “What do you want me to do to you, Louise?” “Just touch me,” she whispered, stretching her firm buttocks wider apart. “Touch my bottom.”

Running her fingertip of the girl’s anus, Annabelle tried to deny the pleasure she was deriving from the illicit act. This was so very wrong, she knew as she licked her finger and massaged her saliva into the girl’s delicate anal tissue. Louise didn’t really want this, and it wasn’t an act Annabelle had wished to commit. Or was it? she wondered, slipping the tip of her finger into the rosebud of the girl’s tight bottom-hole. Easing her finger gently into the hot duct of her rectum, Annabelle watched her brown ring opening, the delicate tissue hugging the knuckle of her intruding finger.

“Are you all right?” she asked the girl. “I ... I don’t know. Why am I doing this?”

49

“Do you want me to stop?” “No, no ... It’s all right.”

Her finger absorbing the fiery heat of the girl’s rectal flesh, Annabelle massaged the dank walls of her tight tube. There was no denying the immense pleasure she was deriving from fingering a young girl’s bottom-hole. The tightness of her anal duct around her intruding finger, the tremendous heat of her inner flesh ... Slipping her finger out of her anus, she moved forward and tentatively licked the girl there, savouring the bittersweet taste of her delicate brown tissue. Gasping, Louise began to tremble as the beautiful sensations transmitted deep into her bowels. Heightening the girl’s pleasure, and her own, Annabelle drove the tip of her tongue into the teenager’s rectum.

“No,” Louise murmured, releasing her buttocks. “Open your bum,” Annabelle breathed. “Open it wide for me.” “We shouldn’t be doing this.” “Why not? You do like it, don’t you?” “Well, yes, but ...” “Then open your bum-hole as wide as you can and allow me to tongue you.”

It was strange to think that Louise seemed to want an anal tonguing and yet ... Perhaps a battle was raging in her mind, Annabelle mused, slipping her tongue into the girl’s anal hole as she parted her rounded buttocks again. Perhaps her conscious was battling with the unseen force. But what was the force? Annabelle again wondered, pushing her wet tongue deeper into Louise’s

50

rectal sheath. Her lips pressed hard against the teenage girl’s brown ring, she sucked hard, delighting in the bittersweet taste of her most intimate hole.

“Louise,” she murmured, moving back and licking her lips as she had an idea. “Stand on that black cloth, in the centre of the ring of candles.” “Why?” the girl asked, standing upright. “What is it? What’s it for?” “It’s ... it’s a game. Stand on the cloth and I’ll show you.”

Slipping out of her dressing gown as Louise stood on the cloth, Annabelle lit the candles. If there was an unseen force, it would be interesting to see what happened to Louise, how she reacted. Sitting on her heels, Annabelle looked up at the curvaceous girl’s naked body, wondering whether she should mutter some words of lesbian lust. Knowing that dabbling with the unknown was dangerous, Annabelle reckoned that she could easily pull the girl off the cloth if things went wrong. The power, whatever it was, only seemed to be concerned with sex. There was no real danger, she was sure.

“What do I have to do?” Louise asked, looking down at the flickering candles. “Just wait,” Annabelle replied. “What are your thoughts? What’s on your mind?” “Er ... I’m thinking about ... about sex,” she breathed hesitantly. “A candle in my bottom, stretching my bottom wide open. Your tongue inside my pussy. I want you to spank me, spank me hard. Bite my nipples hard.” “Have you ever thought about his sort of thing in the past?”

51

“No, no I haven’t. I want you to put me across your knee and spank my bare bottom really hard. And then you can shave my dirty little cunt. Shave my cunt hairs and fuck me with your fingers.”

Frowning, Annabelle knew that these weren’t Louise’s words. So where were they coming from? Perhaps the girl had heard such words during her short life and they’d lodged somewhere in the dark depths of her subconscious. Either that, or the words were coming from an unseen entity. This wasn’t black magic, Annabelle knew. This was one specific entity, one unseen being trying to live out its sexual fantasies through anyone it could get hold of.

Gasping as the girl picked up a candle and ran the flame back and forth beneath the brown teat of her erect nipple, Annabelle wondered what the hell she was trying to do. Grinning, Louise ran the flame beneath each elongated nipple in turn. Her gasps of pain and pleasure resounding around the room, she placed the candle on the cloth between her feet and squatted with the flame about six inches from the wings of her protruding inner lips.

“Louise, what are you trying to do?” Annabelle asked as the girl lowered her naked body, the flame dangerously close to her vulval flesh. “Preparing for the ceremony,” she breathed mysteriously. “Go to the kitchen and lay on the table.” “What?” “Lay on your back with your limbs spread.”

52

Leaving the room, Annabelle felt compelled to follow the girl’s instructions. Ceremony? she thought, puzzled as she lay on her back on the kitchen table. Although she felt pressured by someone or something to take her position, she knew that she was still in control of her actions. Spreading her limbs, her naked body laid open, she looked up at the ceiling and wondered what the girl was going to do. There was no danger, she was sure as Louise walked into the room and stood at the foot of the table. If things went too far, she could leap off the table and put a stop to the so-called ceremony.

“Move down the table and place your buttocks over the edge,” Louise ordered her. “That’s it. Now open your thighs wide.” Following her instructions, her bottom over the edge of the table, her feet dangling, Annabelle parted her thighs wide. Pulling up a chair, Louise sat between her splayed legs and gazed at the yawning valley of her vulva. Again, Annabelle pondered on lesbian sex. Was this what she wanted? It was an experience, she mused as she felt Louise’s fingers parting the fleshy hillocks of her outer labia. No one would know of her lesbian encounter. No one would know of her sexual debauchery.

“And now the ceremony will begin,” Louise said, reaching over and opening the fridge door. Taking a tub, she popped the lid off and scooped out a handful of butter. Smearing the cold butter over Annabelle’s vulva, working between the rise of her pussy lips, she greased her hand before placing the tub on the table. “The ceremony will commence with the opening of her sex canal,” she breathed, sliding at least three well-greased fingers into Annabelle’s vaginal sheath.

Louise was trying to force her fist deep into the cavern of her pussy, Annabelle knew as she felt the girl’s knuckles pressing hard against her pubic bone. Grimacing, Annabelle lifted her

53

head to protest but found that she was unable to speak. Her body not responding as she decided to sit upright and stop the violation of her vagina, she realized that she was unable to move. Panicking, her breathing heavy, her heart racing, she could do nothing to stop the girl as her fist sank slowly into her vaginal cavern and bloated her pelvic cavity.

“The power of the life essence is here,” Louise breathed, twisting her clenched fist deep within Annabelle’s inflated vagina. “You are the select. You are the instrument of Org.” Frowning, her fear rising, Annabelle stared at the ceiling as the girl slipped two greased fingers deep into the hot duct of her rectum. She should never have dabbled with the unknown, she knew as Louise massaged the inner flesh of her inflamed sex holes. She’d have been better off putting up with Brian’s insane accusations and malicious lies. But it was no good looking back now.

A bolt of fear running through her naked body as two unseen hands grabbed her ankles and lifted her feet high in the air, she couldn’t cry out or scream. Her feet hovering above her head, the sexual centre of her young body laid open to whatever power lurked in the room, she gasped as Louise withdrew her fist from her bloated vagina and slipped her fingers out of her tight rectal tube. The room darkening as Louise moved to the head of the table, Annabelle felt that someone was standing at the foot of the table. She could see nothing, but felt cold between her legs as whatever it was moved closer to her. The fleshy lips of her vagina parted by icy fingers, she jolted as she what felt like a huge, cold penis drove deep into the well-greased sheath of her vaginal canal.

“No,” she managed to breathe as the invisible glans pressed hard against her creamy-wet cervix. Looking up at Louise, her grinning face framed by her long blonde hair, she knew that

54

the girl had been summoned by the force to be used as an instrument in the ceremony. But what was the ceremony? she wondered as her naked body began rocking with the unseen fucking. Was this a dream, a nightmare? she wondered. She could feel a cold hairy sac smacking the taut flesh of her rounded buttocks as the unseen penis repeatedly drove deep into her tightening vagina. The swollen glans pummelling her cervix, her inner lips rolling back and forth along the cold shaft, she stared in disbelief as Louise clambered onto the table and placed her knees either side of her head.

Lowering the sex-dripping crack of her vagina over Annabelle’s flushed face, pressing her creamy-wet inner folds against her gasping mouth, Louise rocked her hips. Grinding the wet flesh of her open cunt hard against Annabelle’s face, her juices of arousal gushing from her tight vaginal sheath, she began gasping and whimpering in the grip of her sexual delirium. Annabelle could hear the trill of the phone ringing somewhere in the distance as the girl’s juices of desire flooded her mouth. This was a nightmare, she knew as teeth sank into the dark discs of her areolae, her sensitive nipples sucked into the icy cold-wetness of two mouths.

The firm cheeks of her naked buttocks parted by invisible fingers, Annabelle froze as another solid glans forced its way past her defeated anal sphincter muscles and glided along her rectal tract to the hot depths of her bowels. Her abused body shaking violently, she was unable to halt the violation of her inflamed sex sheaths as she felt the cold penises swell. This was a dream, it had to be, she reflected as Louise rubbed the solid nub of her pulsating clitoris hard against her mouth. The girl’s orgasmic cried resounding around her racked mind, Annabelle felt her sex ducts filling with icy-cold sperm as her young body rocked with the ghostly double fucking.

55

“My cunt,” Louise cried, her orgasmic juices streaming from the gaping entrance to her hot sex sheath and flooding Annabelle’s mouth. “Push your tongue up my dirty little cunt.” Coughing and spluttering on the girl’s copious juices of lust, Annabelle pushed her tongue deep into the burning shaft of her pussy and licked her inner sex-flesh. Again believing this to be a dream, a nightmare, Annabelle hoped that she’d wake to find herself alone in her bed. This couldn’t be happening, she was sure as cold sperm sprayed from her bloated sex holes. There were no such things as ghosts. Were there?

“What am I doing?” Louise asked, clambering off the table. “God,” Annabelle breathed, lifting her trembling body up as the invisible penises left her sex holes. “What the hell ...” “What happened?” Louise murmured, looking around the room. “Why are we naked?” “You don’t remember?” “No, I ... We were in the lounge and ...” “And I did something stupid,” Annabelle cut in, slipping off the table. “The ritual stuff is going, I can tell you that.” “Ritual stuff? I don’t know what you ... Why am I so wet?” “Get dressed and go home, Louise. Your clothes are in the lounge. Dress yourself and get out of here.” “All right. But I still don’t understand why ...” “Just go, for Christ’s sake. Go before it’s too late.”

Watching the girl leave the room, Annabelle slipped her hand between her thighs and scooped up the sperm from her inflamed sex valley. The opaque fluid was proof enough that

56

she’d not been dreaming, she mused, watching the creamy liquid hanging in long threads from her slender fingers before dripping onto the floor. Again thinking that this was like something from a Steven King film, she couldn’t believe that unseen penises had forced their way into her tight sex holes and filled her with sperm. It just wasn’t possible, but ... Cold sperm running down her inner thighs, this was reality.

Thanking God that Louise had no recollection of the obscenities, she waited until she heard the front door close before venturing into the lounge. Whatever unseen force or entity had been summoned by the ritual, Annabelle knew that she had to stop before she lost all control. Her vaginal sheath aching from the crude fisting as she bent down to grab the candles and ivory symbols, she felt the icy draught whipping around her naked body again. Something was still there, lurking unseen. Shivering, she managed to gather the symbols and toss them onto the sofa before the entity had a chance to use her naked body again.

Knocking the candles aside and rolling up the black cloth, she decided to dump the items in the box and get Dave to take them away. Brian’s harassment was nothing in comparison to unseen entities using and abusing her naked body. Walking into the kitchen as the phone rang, she hoped that it was Dave ringing. She’d tell him to collect the box of evil as soon as he could, she decided, grabbing the receiver.

“Hi,” Carole said. “I thought I’d let you know the latest on Brian.” “He’s lost his job?” Annabelle asked. “Yes, how did you know?” “Oh, I ... Someone mentioned it. I can’t remember who it was.”

57

“You can’t remember? It only happened this morning. Anyway, he had a massive row with his boss and that was that.” “Now he’s got no car or job,” Annabelle giggled. “Funny how things turn out, isn’t it?” “Perhaps he’ll leave you in peace now that he’s got something else to think about. So, how are things with you? Done anything exciting?” “Er ... No, not really.” “Are you OK, Annabelle? You sound ... I don’t know. You sound different.” “I’m fine, honestly.” “All right. I’ll see you soon, I hope.” “You will. I’ll call round one evening.” “Yes, do that. Take care.” “And you.”

Replacing the receiver, Annabelle imagined Brian’s boss wagging his finger across the desk as she sacked him. Perhaps Carole was right and he’d leave her in peace now that he had other things on his mind. Grabbing her dressing gown from the lounge as the front doorbell rang, she hoped that it was Dave. Unless Louise had come back for more lesbian sex? she pondered fearfully.

“Oh, hi,” she said, opening the door to find Louise’s father standing on the step. “My daughter was here,” he murmured angrily, walking past her into the house. “Yes, that’s right,” Annabelle replied, wondering what the problem was. “Er ... Come into the lounge.” “What happened?” he asked, following Annabelle along the hall.

58

“Nothing happened. Is there a problem?” “A problem?” he echoed mockingly. “She came home with her clothing all over the place, her hair dishevelled ... What on earth happened to her?” “Please, sit down,” Annabelle invited him, waving her hand at the armchair.

The man was in his forties and not bad looking. His dark hair swept back, his face suntanned, he looked casual in his crisp white shirt and blue jeans. Another conquest? Annabelle mused, wondering what to say about his daughter’s visit to her house. Eyeing the candles strewn across the floor, the ivory symbols scattered over the sofa, she wished that she’d hidden the evidence of the ritual as he gazed at the black cloth and frowned.

“We looked around the garden,” Annabelle finally said. “Louise helped me with some things in the shed. That’s why she was somewhat dishevelled.” “It was pretty obvious that she’d taken her clothes off,” he returned accusingly. “Taken her clothes off?” Annabelle laughed. “Why would she do that? Did you ask her about it?” “She wouldn’t say anything. What happened? It is Annabelle, isn’t it? I’m sorry, but we only met once.” “Yes, that’s right. And you’re Ian?” “Yes. So, what on earth happened to Louise? She came home in a terrible state. She went straight to her room and locked the door. ” “She was very hot, Ian. We both got pretty hot working in the shed. As for taking her clothes off ...”

59

“Her blouse was buttoned wrongly. She was shaking, her face was deathly white ... She looked like she’d seen a ghost.” “A ghost?” Annabelle echoed fearfully, forcing a laugh as a cold draught whipped around her bare feet. “You seem very tense,” she said, a plan coming to mind. “Tense? I want to know what happened with ...” “Why don’t you relax?” she murmured, picturing the man hauling his erect penis out. Did she have power over him? she wondered, wishing she’d left the black cloth on the floor. “Relax and let yourself go.” “Relax,” he whispered, smiling at her. “Yes, I do need to relax.” “What would you like to do? What are your thoughts?” “You’re very attractive,” he breathed. “I’d like to ... I ... I don’t know.” “Tell me, Ian,” she said, kneeling at his feet as he reclined in the chair. “What’s on your mind? What would you like?” “I’d like you to ... I want you to tell me about Louise.”

Rising to her feet, Annabelle knew that she’ had no power without the cloth and candles. Taking the ivory symbols from the sofa, she lined them up on the arms of Ian’s chair. Hoping that she’d be able to summon up enough power to influence him, she hung the black cloth over the back of his chair and offered him a smile as he frowned at her. Remaining silent, he either thought her mad or was beginning to fall prey to the unseen force. If this worked, then Annabelle only had to sit her victims in the chair and ... and what? she wondered, kneeling at the man’s feet again. Use and abuse them? Looking up into Ian’s dark eyes, she concentrated on his penis, picturing him taking his solid cock out of his jeans.

60

“What are you thinking?” she asked softly. “Tell me your thoughts.” “I’m thinking about you, your mouth,” he murmured, unzipping his jeans. “What about my mouth?” “You have a pretty mouth, nice lips and ... I’d like you to suck me.” “You want me to suck your cock?” she breathed, smiling as he pulled the rock-hard shaft of his penis out of his jeans. “You want me to suck your knob?” “Yes,” he breathed, his purple glans pointing to the ceiling. “Suck it hard.”

Leaning forward, Annabelle took his ripe plum into her wet mouth and ran her tongue over his sperm-slit. This was truly amazing, she reflected, savouring the salty taste of his swollen glans as he gasped and trembled. But she was still fearful of the power, the consequences of tapping into some unseen force. Slipping his knob out of her hot mouth, she eased his full balls out of his jeans and ran her tongue over the wrinkled surface of his scrotum.

She had to discover exactly what the power was, what it was capable of. If she could harness the force and use it to her advantage, she knew that she could have anything she wanted. Her vagina still aching after the crude fisting, she knew that she had to control the power rather than let it run wild. Taking Ian’s purple knob to the back of her throat and sinking her teeth into the root of his huge cock, she wondered how much influence the power had over the gasping man. He’d told her his thoughts, she reflected. He’d mentioned her pretty mouth and said that he’d wanted her to suck him. Perhaps, under the influence of the power, he had to tell the truth.

“Does your wife suck your cock?” she asked, slipping his salivated glans out of her hot mouth.

61

“No,” he murmured. “She won’t do that.” “When did you last come in a girl’s mouth?” “Yesterday,” he breathed, much to Annabelle’s astonishment. “Yesterday?” she echoed. “Who was it? Who was the girl?” “Louise’s friend, Alison.” “Her friend? Where was this?” “She came to the house to see Louise. She sucks me off whenever she gets a chance.” “Where do you go with her? I mean, do you go into the garden or ...” “There’s a secret hole in the bathroom wall. It’s a thin partition wall between the bedroom and the bathroom. I move the dressing table to one side and slip my cock through the hole. Alison goes into the bathroom and slides the full-length mirror to one side and sucks me off.”

Taking his ripe plum into her wet mouth again, she ran her tongue around the rim of his helmet and pondered on his amazing revelation. If his wife found out about his adultery with a young girl ... Deciding to get to know the family, Annabelle was desperate to see the hole in the wall. Imagining the man’s cock slipping through the hole as she sucked and mouthed his twitching cock, she let out a low moan as her mouth flooded with sperm. Gasping, Ian clutched her head as his balls drained. Drinking from his orgasming knob, Annabelle knew that she could use the power to get anything she wanted. Sex, money ... Wondering whether to blackmail Ian as she repeatedly swallowed, she finally slipped his deflating glans out of her mouth and licked her lips.

62

“Go home now,” she ordered him as he zipped his jeans. “Forget about Louise, the way she was after coming here. And I want your wife to invite me round one evening.” “Yes,” he murmured, rising to his feet and walking to the door. “I’ll ask her about it now.” “And don’t say anything to Louise.” “No, I won’t.”

As he left the house, Annabelle sat on the sofa and thought about the future. She had to harness the power, she mused. Wondering whether to place the black cloth beneath the armchair and slip the ivory symbols down the sides of the cushion, she realized that she’d not needed the candles to influence Ian. This was going to be very interesting, she thought, gazing at the armchair and imagining victim after victim sitting there. The chair of truth. The chair of sex.

63

Chapter Four

H

aving spent the day cleaning the house and setting up the armchair, Annabelle wondered how to spend the evening. She needed a visitor to test the armchair, she mused, making sure that the ivory symbols were tucked well down the sides of the cushion. Having

heard nothing from Dave for a while, she wondered whether to ring him and invite him over for a drink. Or Louise might like to call round for lesbian sex.

“Hello,” she said, hoping that it was Dave as she answered the phone. “It’s me,” Brian murmured. “You’ve got a nerve phoning me,” Annabelle returned angrily. “What do you want?” “You’ve been to my place, haven’t you?” “What? Of course I haven’t.” “You came here and took some paperwork.” “Brian, I haven’t been anywhere near your bloody place. In fact, I can’t keep far enough away from it. Or you, for that matter.” “I know you’ve been here and taken some papers, and some money.”

Hanging up, Annabelle couldn’t believe the man’s audacity. Fuming as the front doorbell rang, she knew that Brian wasn’t going to stop hounding her. He’s car had broken down, he’d lost his job ... But that wasn’t enough, she reflected. In his strange mental state, he’d never give up. He’d continually hound her, seek her out, cause problems and ... She was going to have to

64

use the unseen power to do far more than cause him minor problems, she knew as she walked though the hall. Brian was going to have to be dealt with, once and for all.

Answering the front door to Jane, Ian’s wife, Annabelle smiled as she scrutinised the woman. She was in her late thirties, not unattractive with her dark hair cut in a bob and her succulent red lips furling into a smile. Her mouth was large, Annabelle observed, her lips full and thick. Did she take her husband’s cock into her accommodating mouth and allow him to fuck her there? Did she allow him to fill her mouth with his spunk? Why was Annabelle thinking this way?

Wearing a blue knee-length skirt and white blouse, Jane had an air of respectability about her. Annabelle couldn’t imagine the woman sucking spunk out of a man’s throbbing knob, and she wasn’t surprised to hear that Ian used a young girl’s mouth to satisfy his male needs. Wondering whether Jane had ever been mouth-fucked, Annabelle tried desperately to drag her thought away from perverted sex. But images loomed in her mind as she thought about the woman’s erect nipples. Had her husband shot his spunk over the mounds of her breasts?

“Would you like to come round for a drink?” Jane asked, her pretty face still smiling. “I thought we might get to know each other.” “That would be nice,” Annabelle replied, hoping for a chance to try out the hole in the bathroom wall. “Give me a few minutes to get ready and I’ll be with you.” “OK, see you soon. I’ve made some sandwiches.” “Oh, right. Er ... I’ll be as quick as I can.”

65

Closing the door, Annabelle slipped her panties off and checked her reflection in the hall mirror. Her red skirt was short enough to reveal her naked thighs, and her sex crack if she was lucky enough to sit opposite Ian. Her stomach somersaulting, she brushed her long black hair back with her slender fingers and thought about Louise. She might have the chance to get the girl alone and force her to tongue her pussy slit, she mused. Her clitoris swelling as she pictured the girl’s tongue sweeping up her vaginal valley, she felt her womb contract. She’d had sex with the girl, and her father, she reflected. Perhaps Jane would enjoy a lesbian tonguing, she mused, grabbing her bag and leaving the house.

“Come in,” Ian said, opening the door and grinning at Annabelle. “I’m glad you could come.” “Thanks,” Annabelle said, wondering whether he had any recollection of his visit to her house. “I’ll get you a drink. What would you like?” “Er ...” “We have vodka, gin, beer ...” “A cold beer would be lovely. It’s been really hot again today.” “We’ve waited long enough for the summer so don’t complain about it,” he chuckled. “Jane and Louise are in the lounge. You join them and I’ll be with you in a minute. Er ... Needless to say, don’t mention my visit.” “Oh, er ... No, of course not.”

Walking into the lounge, Annabelle smiled at Louise. The girl looked frumpy in a baggy jumper and long skirt. But Annabelle knew that beneath her drab clothes she had a beautifully

66

curvaceous young body, incredibly alluring love lips and perfectly formed breasts. Recalling slipping her tongue deep into the teenager’s tight bottom-hole, Annabelle sat in the armchair as Jane tried to strike up a conversation by mentioning the weather. Why did everyone talk about the weather? Why not crude sex? Smiling and nodding appropriately, Annabelle kept her eye on Louise, wondering whether she recalled the crude lesbian sex. Ian had obviously remembered what had happened, but Louise ...

“There we are,” Ian said, passing Annabelle a glass of cold beer. “Thanks,” Annabelle murmured. “I like the way you’ve done the lounge. I’ll have to start decorating soon.” “Ian’s a dab hand at DIY,” Jane said proudly. “He built the stone fireplace.” “Really?” “And he laid the wooden flooring.” “I’ll show you around the house later,” Ian said, plonking himself on the sofa next to Louise. “Let me know if you need a hand with anything. Plumbing, electrics, woodwork ...” “I’ll bring the sandwiches in,” Jane said, rising to her feet. “Alison will be here soon,” Louise murmured. “I’ll go up to my room.” “May I see your room?” Annabelle asked. “I’d like to see how you’ve arranged the furniture.” “Show Annabelle around the house, Louise,” the girl’s father said. “My room’s a bit of a mess at the moment. I’ve been studying and my books are everywhere.” “Don’t worry about that,” Annabelle laughed, following her into the hall. “My entire house is in a bit of a mess.”

67

Following the girl up the stairs, Annabelle wondered when Alison would arrive as she eyed the bathroom door. This was going to be very interesting, she mused, again wondering whether Louise recalled the lesbian fisting and anal tonguing. Perhaps Louise and Alison were having a lesbian affair? she reflected, looking around the girl’s bedroom. It was a mess with books and papers strewn everywhere, but it was cosy. Cosy enough for lesbian love. Standing by the bed as Louise closed the door, Annabelle pictured the girl’s naked body, the swell of her fleshy vaginal lips rising either side of her moist valley of desire. Did the girl want sex? she wondered. Did Annabelle want sex?

“It’s a lovely room,” she said, sitting on the edge of the bed. “Why did you want to see it?” Louise asked. “Well, I ... I’m interested, that’s all.” “I thought you might have had other things in mind.” “Other things? What do you mean?” “Sex.” “Oh, so you do ... You obviously enjoyed yourself at my house, Louise.” “I don’t know why I did that. I don’t know what possessed me to ...” “Nothing possessed you,” Annabelle giggled. “You wanted sex with me. It’s as simple as that.” “I didn’t want sex with you. That’s the whole point. God knows why I ... Well, you know?” “Come and stand over here, Louise,” Annabelle said, looking up at the girl as she stood before her.

68

Lifting her long skirt up, Annabelle gazed lovingly at the teenager’s tight pink panties. Eyeing the damp material faithfully following the contours of her full sex cushions, she could almost taste her juices of arousal as she licked her succulent lips. Louise did nothing to stop her as she pulled the front of her panties down and planted a kiss on her fleece-covered mons. Her wet tongue teasing the top of the girl’s sex crack, Annabelle breathed in the intoxicating female scent of her sparse pubic hairs. Her mind riddled with crude thoughts, Annabelle knew that she couldn’t get enough of the young girl’s curvaceous body, her sweet cunt. Snaking her tongue around the girl’s inflating clitoris, the tangy taste of her sex slit sending quivers through her young womb, she breathed heavily through her nose as Louise let out a low moan of lesbian pleasure.

Hearing voices downstairs, Annabelle knew that she had very little time to use the teenage girl for her sexual pleasure. Yanking her panties down to her knees and slipping two fingers deep into the creamy-wet sheath of her tight pussy, she sucked hard on her ripening clitoris. She desperately wanted Louise to come, to hear her moans of pure sexual bliss as she sucked an orgasm out of her solid clitoris and fingered the wet duct of her tight love hole. Mouthing and licking the sensitive nubble of her clitoris, she drove a third finger into the hugging sheath of her cunt and massaged her G-spot.

“No,” Louise breathed, clutching Annabelle’s head as her legs sagged beneath her. “God, no.” Grinning, Annabelle slurped at the girl’s pulsating clitoris and finger-fucked her juicedripping vagina until she quivered uncontrollably in the beginnings of her orgasm. Her whimpers of lesbian pleasure growing louder, Louise pushed her hips forward, grinding the wet flesh of her

69

gaping vagina hard against Annabelle’s mouth. Her orgasm exploding, her juices of desire streaming over Annabelle’s hand, she cried out in the grip of her girl-induced pleasure.

“Yes,” she whimpered, her young body shaking violently as she rode the crest of her massive climax. Mouthing and sucking on the teenager’s pulsating clitoris, Annabelle pistoned the spasming sheath of her tight cunt with her well-juiced fingers, sustaining her incredible pleasure as her mother called out from the bottom of the stairs. Ignoring the woman, Annabelle continued her vaginal thrusting, her clit sucking, as the girl swayed and trembled above her in the velvety grip of her sexual ecstasy. Breathing in the aphrodisiacal scent of her rubicund inner flesh, Annabelle felt her own clitoris swell and pulsate and her juices of desire seeping between her naked love lips. The girl’s mother tapping on the door and asking whether Louise was all right, Annabelle prayed for her to go away.

“We won’t be a minute,” Louise managed to reply, the juices of her vagina flooding Annabelle’s thrusting hand. “Are you all right?” her mother again asked, tapping on the door. “Yes, yes ... We’ll be down in a minute,” Louise gasped. “The sandwiches are ready.” “Yes, yes ... All right.”

Finally staggering back, the girl looked down at the fiery flesh of her young cunt as Annabelle’s sex-dripping fingers left her sheath of pleasure. Pulling her panties up her naked thighs, she trembled uncontrollable in the aftermath of her lesbian coming as Annabelle grinned at her. Her skirt tumbling over her inflamed sex crack, concealing the evidence of her massive

70

orgasm, she leaned on the dressing table to steady her quivering body. Tugging her short skirt up and revealing the wet crack of her vulva, Annabelle lay on her back on the bed with her feet on the floor.

“And now you can lick me,” she said huskily, parting the fleshy lips of her vagina with her slender fingers. “Lick my cunt and make me come in your mouth.” “No,” Louise murmured. “My mother ...” “We have a few minutes,” Annabelle returned. “Yes, but ...” “You know how much you want to suck my clitoris. Just do it, Louise. Lick my cunt.”

Kneeling on the floor, Louise ran her wet tongue up and down the burning valley of Annabelle’s vulva. The girl’s hot breath against her vulval flesh, Annabelle closed her eyes and revelled in the beautiful sensations as her clitoris ballooned and her lubricious juices of lust flowed. Again hearing Louise’s mother calling from the bottom of the stairs, Annabelle knew that they didn’t have a great deal of time. Listening to the slurping of Louise’s wet tongue as she lapped up the preorgasmic juices, Annabelle wallowed in the excitement, the danger of being caught.

“Don’t stop,” she breathed, her head lolling from side to side, her nostrils flaring, as the teenage girl repeatedly swept her tongue over the solid protuberance of her erect clitoris. Almost there, quickly nearing her sexual heaven, Annabelle dug her fingernails into the quilt as her womb rhythmically contracted and her juices of desire gushed from her neglected sex hole.

71

Gasping as Louise’s fingers thrust deep into her tightening cunt, she finally reached her muchneeded climax.

“Yes, yes,” she breathed, her young body shaking violently as her pleasure erupted within the solid bulb of her palpitating clitoris. Fervently licking, sucking and fingering Annabelle’s hot cunt, Louise was obviously enjoying the lesbian act as she moaned through her nose. Annabelle decided that the next time she had the opportunity to use the girl for crude next, they’d lay on the bed naked and enjoy licking each other’s clitorises to orgasm. Picturing their naked bodies locked in lust, she stifled a scream as her orgasm peaked, shaking her young body and rocking her very soul. Grabbing the girl’s head, she ground her open cuntal flesh hard against her gobbling mouth as her pulsating clitoris pumped its pleasure deep into her young pelvis.

“No more,” she finally murmured, the inflamed sheath of her drenched cunt spasming fiercely. Her juices squelching as the girl’s fingers left her burning vaginal duct, Annabelle lifted her head and gazed at her lesbian lover’s sex-wet face as she sucked her fingers clean. Again, the girl’s mother called up the stairs as Louise clambered to her feet and ran her fingers through her long blonde hair. Climbing off the bed, Annabelle shuddered as her juices of love streamed down her inner thighs.

“We’d better go down stairs before your mother comes up here,” Annabelle said. “Yes, yes,” Louise sighed. “I ... I’m not a lesbian,” she announced shakily. “What we did was ... I’m not a lesbian.” “I didn’t say you were,” Annabelle laughed. “We enjoy sex, that’s all.” “Yes, but ...”

72

“Don’t think about it, Louise. Don’t try to work out your feelings. Just enjoy our relationship. Come on, we’d better go downstairs.”

Following Louise into the lounge, Annabelle reckoned that Jane was suspicious as she frowned at her flush-faced daughter. Ian was too busy looking out of the window for Alison to notice. No doubt the young girl would need the bathroom the minute she arrived, and Ian would make some excuse or other to go upstairs. Annabelle was surprised that Jane hadn’t thought it odd that the pair went upstairs on what must have been a regular basis. And Louise must have thought it strange that her friend needed the loo every time she called at the house. Sipping her cold beer, Annabelle watched Ian gazing out of the window, his wife hovering with a plate of sandwiches. They came across as a twee family, she mused. The daughter studying, the refined mother keeping a lovely home ... But there was more crude sex going on in that house than anyone would believe.

“Ah, here’s Alison,” Ian announced rather too excitedly, his face beaming. “I’ll go and let her in.” Again wondering whether Louise and Alison were having a lesbian affair, Annabelle could hardly wait to meet the teenage girl. Watching the door as she heard voices in the hall, she pondered on whether to inviting Louise and her young friend round one evening. If the girls weren’t having sex, they soon would be. Once Alison was sitting in the armchair, the power influencing her, she’d be licking and slurping at Louise’s sex crack within minutes.

Annabelle felt that things were getting out of hand as she imagined the teenagers putting on a lesbian show. The idea of the ritual had originally been to deal with Brian, but now? It was only sex, she consoled herself. There was nothing wrong with lesbian sex, two naked girls

73

entwined in lust, licking and sucking each other’s erect clitorises to orgasm ... Was anal fisting only sex? she wondered. Using the power to get her hands on two naked girls might have been unethical, but it would prove most interesting, she reflected as Ian led the girl into the room.

“Hi Alison,” Louise said excitedly, rising to her feet. “This is Annabelle, our neighbour.” “Hi,” Alison trilled, her pretty face grinning at Annabelle. “Pleased to meet you,” Annabelle breathed, scrutinising the young blonde’s slender body, her naked thighs revealed by her incredibly short skirt. “I’ve just moved in next door.” “Would you like a drink?” Jane asked the pretty girl. “No, thanks. I’ve been drinking far too much today as it’s so hot.” “I’m just nipping upstairs,” Ian announced mysteriously, leaving the room.

Giving Ian a couple of minutes, Annabelle moved to the door and said that she needed the loo. Alison frowned, her pretty face depicting disappointment, concern, anxiety. Talking about drinking too much, she was obviously about to make the same excuse to go to the bathroom, but Annabelle left the room before she could say anything. Climbing the stairs and slipping into the bathroom, Annabelle locked the door and gazed at her reflection in the full-length mirror. It was incredible to think that Ian had made a hole in the wall to stick his cock through. It was a clever idea, Annabelle mused, pushing the mirror to one side as she wondered whether the day would come when his wife discovered his sordid secret

Eyeing the two-inch diameter hole, Annabelle stifled a giggle as she imagined Ian’s solid cock appearing, his purple plum pointing to the ceiling. Wondering where he’d got the idea from, she pictured Alison kneeling on the floor and taking his cockhead to the back of her throat. Did

74

the girl swallow his spunk? she wondered, her vaginal gully wetting as she waited for Ian to offer her his swollen knob. How many times had Alison sucked her friend’s father off? The situation was bizarre, she concluded.

Hearing a tapping sound on the wall, she knelt on the floor and tapped back. Hoping that she’d got the code right as she waited in anticipation, her eyes widened as Ian’s erect penis slipped through the hole. Eyeing the purple knob glistening in the light, she leaned forward and took his ripe plum into her hot mouth and sucked hard on his ballooning glans. Tonguing his sperm slit, savouring the salty taste of his purple cockhead, she breathed heavily though her nose as she imagined Ian quivering with pleasure in his adulterous act. Slipping his glans out of her mouth, she ran her tongue up and down his twitching shaft, sucking and biting his fleshy rod before engulfing his knob in her wet mouth again.

Although Ian recollected his time at her house, Annabelle wondered whether he remembered telling her about Alison and the hole in the wall. He’d asked her not to mention his visit to her house, but did he remember revealing his adulterous ways? When he’d talked about the hole in the wall and Louise’s friend sucking his cock, he’d appeared to be in a dream-like state. If he didn’t remember what he’d said, he’d be totally confused when he discovered that Annabelle had gone to the bathroom instead of Alison.

Annabelle was going to have some fun, she knew as Ian’s sperm gushed into her mouth. Repeatedly swallowing hard, she licked his throbbing glans, running her tongue over his sperm slit as she drank from his orgasming knob. On and on his orgasmic flow gushed into her thirsty mouth, his solid shaft twitching, his glans throbbing as he drained his balls. Running her tongue

75

around the rim of his helmet, doing her best to swallow every drop of his male cream, she gobbled like a babe at the breast until she’d drained his balls and his penis began to deflate.

She was going to have for than fun, she mused, sinking her teeth into his shaft to hold him there. Visiting the house, she’d nip up to the bathroom and suck the spunk out of the man’s cock while his faithful little wife made tea and sandwiches. It might be interesting to tell Jane about the hole in the wall, she reflected, sucking the remnants of his spunk from his cock. That would be incredibly wicked, she knew. Wicked, but fun. Imagining there being a mix up and Ian’s daughter wandering into the bathroom and gazing at his erect cock sticking through the hole, she again sucked hard on the man’s softening knob.

Louise would have no reason to move the mirror, but Annabelle thought the set up somewhat dangerous. Jane might inadvertently move the mirror when cleaning the bathroom, she reflected, slipping the spent knob out of her mouth and rising to her feet. It would be pretty obvious that Ian had made the hole and used it for some sexual purpose or other. Watching the flaccid penis withdraw, Annabelle wiped the spilled sperm from her chin and climbed to her feet. The taste of male orgasm lingering on her tongue, she slipped her hand up her short skirt and felt the wetness between her engorged pussy lips.

She needed sex, she knew as she repositioned the mirror and slipped out of the bathroom. Dashing downstairs before Ian emerged from the bedroom, she sat in the armchair and licked her spunked lips as she grinned at Alison. The girl wouldn’t realized what had happened, she mused as she heard Ian coming down the stairs. Ian would believe that he’d filled Alison’s mouth with

76

sperm and ... When Alison told him that Annabelle had gone up to the bathroom, he’d wonder what the hell was going on. Unless he did recall telling Annabelle about the hole.

Annabelle knew that she had to discover more about the unseen force. If her victims recalled the crude sex, but not what they’d said while under the influence of the power ... The potential was amazing. Sex, money, secrets ... Annabelle could take what she wanted from her victims. But the chair with the hidden cloth and symbols had to be thoroughly tested first. Alison would make an ideal guinea pig, she decided, eyeing the firm flesh of the girl’s naked thighs.

“I haven’t been up to the bathroom yet,” Alison breathed, gazing at Ian as he walked into the room. “I’ll go now.” “Oh, I’m sorry,” Annabelle said. “You said that you’d been drinking a lot today. I should have let you go first.” “You haven’t ...” Ian began, frowning at Alison. “But I thought that you just been upstairs?” “I was about to when Annabelle went up.” “Yes, but ...” “We don’t have to discuss it,” Jane cut in. “Annabelle, would you like another beer?” “No, thanks. I’d better get back as I have things to do. Would you girls like to come round to my place?” she asked, smiling at Louise. “You might give me some ideas about decorating.” “All right,” Louise replied. “Er ... Alison,” Ian began. “I thought you wanted to see the garden.”

77

“Of course she doesn’t,” Jane laughed. “Teenage girls aren’t interested in gardening. You two go with Annabelle and help her with her decorating ideas.” “Thanks for the drink,” Annabelle said, smiling at Jane. “Do come round again.” “Yes, I will. Right girls, come with me and give me some ideas on colour schemes.”

Leaving the house with her young victims in tow, Annabelle wondered what Ian must have been thinking. He’d be dripping in confusion, she reflected, leading the girls into her lounge. He obviously didn’t recall revealing his sordid secret, in which case Annabelle might learn something from Alison. Did the teenagers masturbate each other? she wondered, making sure that Alison sat in the armchair as Louise settled on the sofa. Did they lap up the hot sex-milk from each other’s pussies?

“I’m not sure what to do with this room,” she said, watching Alison closely. “I had thought about staining the floorboards but ...” “I prefer fitted carpets,” Louise said. “What do you think, Alison?” Annabelle asked. “I ... I don’t know,” she replied hesitantly, parting her young thighs and displaying the bulging triangular crotch of her red panties. “Are you all right?” Louise asked. “Perhaps she’s not feeling well,” Annabelle proffered. “Go and sit with her.” “Alison, are you OK?” Louise asked again, kneeling at the girl’s feet. “Yes, I think so.” “Do you want me to love you?”

78

“Love me? Yes, love me.” “Alison, why don’t you slip your panties off and allow Louise to kiss your pussy?” “Yes, yes I will.”

Both girls obviously under the influence of the power, Annabelle watched Louise help her young friend slip her panties down her long legs. This was incredible, Annabelle mused as Alison parted her thighs wide, exhibiting her shaved vulval flesh. Watching Louise lower her head and run her tongue up and down the girl’s naked sex slit, she was delighted to think that her special chair would bring her all the sex she wanted. Wondering what secrets Alison harboured, she moved forward on the sofa and watched the lesbian licking.

“How long have you been sucking Ian off?” she asked the gasping girl. “Several years,” she replied. “How did it start?” “One summer, in the garden. I was sunbathing in my bikini with Louise and her father kept looking at me. Louise went to her room to get something and he asked whether he could feel my breasts.” “Did he ask you to shave?” “He shaves me when Louise and her mother are out. I go to the house and we have sex.” “What does he like doing to you?” “Everything. He licks my bottom. He likes licking my bottom.” “Have you had sex with Louise before?” “No, I haven’t.” “Do you like her licking you now?”

79

“Yes.”

Shaking her head as she again thought about the incredible power she had, Annabelle listened to Louise’s tongue slurping between her young friend’s swollen vaginal lips. It would be interesting to initiate the girls into lesbian anal sex, she mused, her own juices of desire seeping between the puffy lips of her vagina. Anal licking, fingering, fisting ... Ordering the girls to strip, she went to the kitchen and grabbed a tub of butter from the fridge. This was neither ethical nor normal, she reflected, returning to the lounge. To have the girl’s fisting each other’s anal canals was perverted in the extreme, but her mind was becoming riddled with crude thoughts.

Gazing at Alison’s naked body, Annabelle felt a quiver run though her young womb. The girl’s breasts were barely developed, her figure almost boyish, and she began to wonder how old she was. She’d assumed that she was the same age as Louise, thinking them to be college friends. But, judging by the girl’s small breasts, her puffy nipples, she thought her to be considerably younger. With her vulval flesh shaved, she could have been ... Trying not to think about it, Annabelle squeezed Alison’s petite breasts. Her mammary spheres were extremely hard, her nipples elongated, suckable. Running her fingertip up and down the wet valley of her hairless pussy, she felt her stomach somersault as she imagined licking the girl there.

Instructing Louise to position herself on all fours in the centre of the room, she ordered Alison to part the girl’s buttocks and lick the brown ring of her tight anus. Settling beside her young victims, she watched Louise’s wet tongue running over the delicate brown tissue of her friend’s anal eye, her saliva running down her bottom crease to the valley of her pussy. Annabelle had no idea where her debased thoughts were coming from as she again listened to the

80

girl’s slurping tongue. Never before had she dreamed of using and abusing young girls’ naked bodies, but now she was picturing the most crude lesbian acts imaginable.

“You’re going to push your fist into her bottom,” she ordered Alison. “Push your fingers into the butter and grease her bottom-hole.” Complying, the girl smeared a good helping of butter between Louise’s firm buttocks as Annabelle held her anal orbs apart. Smearing the butter over the brown tissue of her anus, Alison pushed two fingers into her friend’s tight anal tube. Suddenly feeling incredibly guilty as the girl managed to force four fingers into Louise’s anal canal, Annabelle wondered what on earth she’d become.

From an unhappily married woman with no sex life to a bisexual whore, her transformation was amazing. But was this what she wanted? she wondered, frowning as Alison sank half her fist into the teenager’s bloating rectal cavern. She’d thought of striking up a relationship with Dave, enjoying evenings out followed by straight sex, but had never envisaged using and abusing teenage girls. Again, she wondered whether this was her darker side emerging or the influence of the entity.

“No,” Louise gasped as Alison’s fist sank into her anal cavern. The girl’s tight brown ring hugging her wrist, Alison looked at Annabelle as if awaiting her next instruction. Grinning, Annabelle moved forward and sucked the ripe nipple of Alison’s petite breast into her wet mouth and sank her teeth into the sensitive protrusion. Reaching between the girl’s parted thighs, she slipped two fingers into the hugging sheath of her vagina and massaged her inner flesh. Caressing the solid nub of her erect clitoris with her free hand, she listened to the girl’s gasps and whimpers of pleasure.

81

“Fist her arse,” she said, finger-fucking Alison’s spasming vaginal duct and massaging her solid clitoris faster. “Piston her arse with your fist.” Chuckling wickedly, Annabelle focused on Louise’s anal ring, the brown tissue rolling back and forth along Alison’s pistoning wrist. This was debased sex in the extreme, she mused, forcing more fingers into the hot duct of Alison’s tight cunt. The girl’s sex juices squelching loudly as she pistoned her hugging sheath, Annabelle knew that she was about to come. Her clitoris pulsating, the girl let out whimpers of satisfaction as her orgasm exploded and shook her naked body.

“Good girl,” Annabelle breathed, sustaining her climax with her vaginal thrusting and clitoral massaging. Letting out cries of pure sexual bliss as she rode the crest of her girl-induced orgasm, Alison continued to fist Louise’s tight anal duct. The room darkening, Annabelle looked about her. An icy-cold draught whipping around her, she heard distance laughter. The entity was there, she knew as Alison withdrew her fist from Louise’s anal canal. Slipping her fingers out of Alison’s vagina, she sat back on her heels and frowned.

“What are you doing?” she asked Alison as the girl positioned herself on all fours and projected the orbs of her naked bottom. The girl’s buttocks parting wide, Annabelle watched in amazement as her anal iris opened to at least two inches in diameter. Annabelle realized that the entity was forcing its invisible penis into the girl’s rectal duct as she let out a scream. Her anal tissue repeatedly sucked into her rectum and pushed out as the unseen penis shafted her, she shook violently as the entity fucked her.

82

“No,” Annabelle breathed fearfully as she felt a cold hand groping between her thighs. Unable to control her movements, she lay on her back, her limbs spread as the hand yanked her skirt up and parted the fleshy swell of her pussy lips. “Please, no,” she whimpered as another invisible penis drove deep into the hot sheath of her tight pussy. The laughter growing louder, her lower stomach rising and falling, she dug her fingernails into the carpet as the ghostly fucking rocked her young body.

Annabelle stared wide eyed at Louise gaping pussy crack as the teenager placed her knees either side of her head and lowered her naked body. Spluttering as the girl pressed her swollen vaginal lips over her face, her copious sex juices filling her mouth, Annabelle heard Alison scream out in her enforced anal fucking. Spluttering on Louise’s lubricious vaginal juices as the girl rocked her hips, Annabelle wished that she’d never involved herself with the unknown. But it was too late now, she knew as her inflamed vagina filled with icy-cold sperm. The blend of girl-juice and male cream spurting from her open sex hole and splattering her parted thighs, the shaft of the unseen massaging the solid nub of her clitoris, she knew that she was about to come.

The room becoming darker, Annabelle felt teeth sinking into the brown discs of her areolae as freezing fingers drove deep into the tight sheath of her hot rectum. Gasping for breath as Alison ground her dripping cunt flesh hard against her mouth, she felt her own clitoris pulsating in the beginning of her orgasm. Desperately trying to hold back, Annabelle dreaded the thought of a ghost taking her to a massive climax. This was dangerous, unnatural, frightening ...

83

Her pleasure exploding within the palpitating bud of her clitoris, her young body shook violently as unseen fingers pistoned her anal canal and the cold penis shafted her inflamed cunt. Her young womb rhythmically contracting, her vaginal muscles spasming, she shuddered as she drank the issuing orgasmic juices from Alison’s rubicund vaginal hole. The girl’s copious flow of cunt-milk flooding her flushed face, matting long black hair, Annabelle grimaced as more fingers entered the tight sheath of her rectum.

“No more,” she finally managed to breathe as Alison moved to one side and collapsed to the floor. The teeth sinking harder into her erect nipples, her vagina painfully bloated by the invisible penis, she’d never known such incredible fear and pleasure. Wondering where this would lead to as the penis finally slipped out of her spunk-flooded pussy and the fingers left her anal canal, she lay quivering in the aftermath of her massive climax. Her nipples slipping out of the cold mouths, she rolled onto her side, shaking violently as the other girls recovered from their orgasms.

This could only lead to evil, she decided. This had lead to evil. The entity, whatever it was, might take a hold and use and abuse Annabelle and her friends without the aid of the black cloth and symbols. Reckoning that the time had come to stop her dabbling with the unknown, she ordered the girls to dress as she clambered to her feet and adjusted her skirt. Plonking herself on the sofa, she decided to keep the cloth and symbols in the garden shed until Dave returned them to his friend. The author of the book should be told of the danger involved in the ritual, she reflected, watching the teenage girls veiling their beautiful young bodies with their clothes. Instructing them to leave once they were dressed, Annabelle waited until she heard the front door close before climbing the stairs to the bathroom.

84

Stepping into the shower, she washed the sperm and girl-cum from her curvaceous young body. Shampooing her long black hair, she thought she heard the sound of laughter beneath the noise of the shower. The entity wasn’t still there, she was sure. Without the cloth and symbols, there was no way the unseen force could come through. Was there?

85

Chapter Five

T

he cloth and symbols in the shed, the letter to the author of the ritual book posted, Annabelle had spent four days concentrated on finding a job. She was either too young,

lacked experience, or didn’t have the necessary qualifications, which left her feeling despondent. She was going to have to earn some money before long, she mused, opening the post to find her solicitor’s bill for her divorce.

Slipping into her dressing gown after taking a shower, she wondered how much warmer the weather was going to become as she stepped out into her secluded patio with coffee and toast. It was only ten o’clock, and yet the sun was burning hot. Deciding to spend the day in the garden, she was pleased to have put the ritual behind her. The force hadn’t tried to get through, leaving her feeling safe in the knowledge that her episode of dabbling with the unknown hadn’t done any permanent damage.

The only lingering effect from the ritual was her insatiable thirst for sex, but she put that down to her bizarre sexual experiences rather than some unseen entity. Recalling licking Louise’s bottom-hole as she munched on her toast, she felt her young womb contract, her clitoris swell. Deciding to masturbate after breakfast, she smiled as she recalled Ian’s penis sticking through the hole in the bathroom wall. She’d heard nothing from the man or his daughter, and wondered what they’d thought of her wanton sexual exploits. Although she’d been tempted to ask Louise round for coffee, she’d decided against it. The girl was too young to be involved in

86

crude lesbian sex. As for her father ... What he did behind his wife’s back was his business, and Annabelle wanted no part of it. “Hello,” she breathed, answering the phone in the kitchen. “My name’s Roberts, Colin Roberts” a deep male voice said. “You wrote to me about the book. My publisher faxed your letter to me.” “Oh, er ... Yes, that’s right.” “I can’t quite make out your signature. Is it Annabelle?” “Yes, Annabelle.” “From your letter, I gather that you’ve had some sort of frightening experience?” “Yes. I didn’t want to say too much in my letter, but ... In your book you say that the ritual is quite safe.” “Between you and me, Annabelle, the book is a work of fiction. There is no ritual as described ...” “Fiction? But, it works. The ritual works.” “I wrote the book simply to make some money. As it happens, I made next to nothing out of it.” “So, it’s all lies?” “Not lies, fiction. You probably think badly of me, but the idea was to get a name for myself and make some money. I was made redundant several years ago and ... I hoped to become a well-known author, and earn enough money to live a decent life.” “The ritual works,” Annabelle persisted. “Fiction or not, the ritual works.” “What do you mean, it works? What happened, exactly?” “I set out a black cloth and the ivory symbols and ...”

87

“What sort of symbols? All I said in the book was that ivory symbols depicting the afterlife are used and ...” “A friend lent me the book and the symbols. The symbols aren’t anything in particular. They’re just strange shapes carved out of ivory.” “OK, so what happened?” “I have power over people. When I use the cloth and symbols, I have power over people. I know that it sounds ridiculous, but an entity came and ... and had sex with me.” “Sex? You’ve been watching too much television.” “No, no ...” “Look, I’m not too far from you. How would you like me to come and see you? We’ll talk about this over a coffee.” “Yes, yes all right. It works, Mr Roberts.” “Call me Colin. OK, I’ll be with you in an hour or so.” “Yes, I’ll be here.”

Returning to the patio and finishing her coffee, Annabelle couldn’t believe that the book was a work of fiction. She’d hoped that the author would have given her some answers, helped her to understand what it was she was dabbling with. “Fiction?” she breathed, wondering whether he was lying. Why bother to go and see her if the book was simply fiction? Unless he was worried, she reflected. He’d only be worried if the book was genuine and he knew damned well that the ritual worked.

Finishing her coffee, she gazed at the garden shed and pondered on the ivory symbols. Perhaps the cloth and candles had nothing to do with the power, she mused, walking to the shed.

88

Opening the door, she gathered up the symbols and set them out on the patio table. They appeared to be fairly old, she thought, examining the chipped and worn ivory. Wondering whether they were African, she couldn’t make out whether they were supposed to be human figures or animals. One seemed to have a face carved into the ivory, but it was impossible to tell whether the face was part of a human figure or some sort of beast. Leaving the symbols on the table, she went upstairs and dressed in a miniskirt and loose-fitting white blouse.

Annabelle had expected Colin Roberts to be in his fifties but, when he arrived, she was surprised to discover that he was only in his late thirties. He was tall and slim with blond hair, not at all bad looking. Dressed in trousers and a blue shirt, he offered her a warm smile as she invited him into the lounge. Was he lying? she wondered as he sat on the sofa and again explained that the book was a work of fiction.

“Why come here if the book isn’t true?” she asked, sitting in the armchair. “Why bother to see me if the ritual is fictitious?” “Because you sounded concerned,” he replied. “I didn’t like the idea of my book frightening you so I thought I’d come and put your mind at rest.” “Frightening me? That’s an understatement. My ex-husband’s car broke down and he lost his job. And it’s all down to the ritual.” “Coincidence, surely?” he smiled. “No, no. The girl next door came here after I’d performed the ritual. To test it, I stood on the black cloth and willed her to come here and take her clothes off. Within minutes, she arrived and stripped naked. Are you going to say that was coincidence?”

89

“Well, I ... No, I suppose not. But there’s no way ... If it works, then all I can think is that the ivory symbols you mentioned are special in some way. The cloth and candles have no significance at all. May I see the symbols?” “I’ll get them,” Annabelle sighed, leaving the room.

Taking the symbols from the patio table, Annabelle still reckoned that Colin knew more than he was letting on. Deciding to set the symbols out in the coffee table in front of Colin, Annabelle wondered whether she’d have power over the man. If she could get him to talk while under the influence of the force, she’d discover exactly what he knew about the ritual. Arranging the symbols on the table as Colin looked on, Annabelle sat in the armchair as he picked one up and examined it.

“I can’t work out what they’re supposed to be,” she said. “Well,” he murmured. “It’s pretty obvious what this one is.” “Is it?” she asked, her dark eyes frowning. “This one is a phallic symbol. In other words, it’s a penis.” “A penis? How do you make that out?” she asked, leaving the armchair and settling beside him. “I thought it was a face. Look, there’s the mouth.” “A face?” he chuckled. “Yes, I see what you mean. But, if you look carefully, you can see that the mouth is in fact the slit in the top of a penis.” “Oh, yes,” she grinned, realizing that what she’d thought to be the head of a figure was a glans. “And this one is obviously a ...” “That’s a face,” Annabelle cut in. “Look, there’s the mouth. You can see the lips and ...”

90

“Annabelle, it’s not a mouth. They are lips but not ...” “Oh, yes. Er ... I see what you mean.” “Basically, they’re all sex symbols. Penises, vaginas ... This one looks interesting,” he murmured, taking one from the table. “Ah, yes. You see the carved section here? That’s the shaft of a penis and, half way up, it disappears between these two ridges which are vaginal lips. They look pretty old. Where did you get them?” “A friend lent them to me.” “Well, all I can say is that the black cloth and candles have nothing to do with this. If there’s something dark and sinister going on, then it has to do with these symbols. Having said that, I would have thought that any experiences you may have had would be connected with sex. A car breaking down and a man losing his job ... You said that the girl next door came here and stripped off?” “Yes, she did. Actually, I’ve had several sexual experiences,” Annabelle confessed. “The ritual works, Colin.” “It’s not the ritual. It’s these symbols. Although my book is fiction, I have read a lot about this sort of thing. From what I’ve learned, I’d say that these are African. I’d also say that they’re a couple of hundred years old.” “Do you think they’re dangerous? I mean, dabbling with them ...” “From what you’ve told me, I wouldn’t play around with them. Whatever you do or don’t believe, there are powers unknown to us. Leave them alone, Annabelle.” “Yes, yes I will.”

Clutching a symbol, Annabelle pondered on testing the power one last time. Now that she knew a little more about the symbols, she wondered whether she could use them purely of sexual

91

reasons. Used for having sex with anyone she fancied, she couldn’t see that the power would bring her or her victims any harm. Eyeing the crotch of Colin’s trousers as he gazed at the symbols set out on the coffee table, she willed him to take his penis out and roll his foreskin back. Although she’d vowed never to dabble with the unknown again, she felt that this was different. This wasn’t so much a ritual to summon an unseen power, she reflected as she again willed Colin to take his penis out. This was simply having a little fun with the symbols. After all, sex wasn’t dangerous - was it?

Grinning as Colin leaned back on the sofa and tugged his zip down, Annabelle came to a decision. She’d use the symbols for fun. She’d keep them in the lounge and use them when she fancied having sex with an unsuspecting visitor. Watching Colin hauling his erect penis out of his trousers, she licked her lips as he rolled his foreskin back over the globe of his purple glans. He was the first of many, she mused, eyeing his sperm slit as he fully retracted his fleshy foreskin.

“The book really is fictitious?” she asked, running her fingertip over the glistening purple head of his solid cock. “Yes,” he breathed, his penile shaft twitching. “Are you married?” “Yes.” “Does your wife suck your cock?” “Yes, she does.” “OK, what do you know about this power that I’m using?” “You should be able to use the power to influence people sexually.”

92

“The problem is that they remember what happened afterwards,” Annabelle murmured pensively. “Not if you instruct them to forget.” “What? How do you know that?” “From what I’ve read, you should be able to order people to forget what happened.” “OK, I’ll test your theory - on you. Do you wank?” “Only in front of my wife. She likes watching me wank.” “I’ll have to meet your wife. She sounds like my type of woman. OK, wank for me. Wank your cock and shoot your spunk for me.”

Watching Colin running his hand up and down the solid shaft of his cock, Annabelle realized that she’d never seen a man masturbate before. Did all men wank? she wondered, watching Colin’s purple knob appear and disappear and he yanked his foreskin up and down his rock-hard shaft. Imagining the man masturbating as his wife looked on, Annabelle thought of Brian wanking himself off. Hoping that he’d find another woman to concentrate on, she again wondered whether he’d ever leave her in peace.

The fact that she’d not heard anything from Brian for a few days worried her. All the time she knew what he was doing, what he was up to, she could cope. But when things went quiet, she knew that he was planning his next insane move. Trying to forget about her ex-husband, she watched Colin’s grimacing face as he neared his climax. To her surprise, as he was about to pump out his sperm, he stopped his wanking motions. Holding the root of his solid cock with one hand, he licked his finger and ran it around the rim of his helmet.

93

Frowning, Annabelle had no idea what he was doing as his gasps resounded around the room. His glans turning deep purple, his shaft twitching and swelling, he ran his salivated fingertip over the silky-smooth surface of his glans. Massaging his penile globe, his spunk suddenly jetting from his slit, let out rushes of breath as his sperm streamed down the fleshy shaft of his cock. Leaning forward, she pushed his hand aside and sucked his orgasming knob into her wet mouth. She couldn’t resist drinking from his fountainhead. The sight of his engorged knob, his gushing sperm, was too much to resist. Gobbling as his balls drained, she listened to his low moans of sexual pleasure as his white liquid flooded her pretty mouth. Repeatedly swallowing his male cream, she knew that she was hooked on cock sucking.

Sucking the last of his spunk from his throbbing knob, she finally sat upright and licked her sex-glossed lips. Savouring the salty taste of his orgasmic fluid as he zipped his trousers, she told him that he’d recall nothing. If this worked, she’d be in a position to suck spunk out of cocks as and when she wished. There’d be no explaining, no embarrassment. The same would apply to young girls, she reflected. Pussy licking and fingering, anal sucking ... The unsuspecting victims of her sexual whims would recall nothing of the abuse of their young bodies.

“Would you like some coffee?” she asked as Colin looked at her. “Er ... I ... No, thanks,” he replied, somewhat confusedly. “I’d better be going now.” “Thanks for coming to see me. I’ve learned quite a lot about the symbols. Of course, I still don’t know what the power is, where it comes from.” “As I said earlier, leave the symbols alone, Annabelle. You don’t know what it is you’re playing with. It might not be dangerous, there again ... You said that your ex-husband’s car broke down because of the ritual?”

94

“That’s right. I will his car to break down, and I reckon that I lost him his job. You may think that cruel of me, but ...” “Whatever power the symbols are summoning, I reckon that it wants to help you.” “Help me?” “For whatever reason, you wanted your ex-husband to lose his job. The power did that for you. But it will want something in return.” “Such as?” “Judging by the sexual nature of the symbols and what you told me about the girl next door, it wants sex in return. It wants to enjoy sex through you, Annabelle. It wants to use your body to have sex.” “But ... That’s not so bad, is it? I get what I want and it gets what it wants.” “It might seem like a good arrangement, but how far will it go in its quest for sex? How far will you go?” “If I keep it under control, only demand ...” “There’s no controlling something like this. Look, I must be going,” he said, leaving the sofa and walking to the door. “Just remember that, whatever the power is, it has control over you. Don’t delude yourself, Annabelle. The power you’ve tapped into will always be in control.” “Yes, right ... Well, thanks for coming to see me.” “I’ll keep in touch,” he said, walking through the hall. “Yes, do that,” Annabelle murmured as she followed him to the front door. “Thanks again.”

Once he’d gone, she filled the kettle and pondered on his words. The power you’ve tapped into will always be in control. But it was a fair deal, she reflected, spooning coffee into a

95

cup. She’d be rid of Brian, and the power would enjoy sex by using her young body. It wasn’t as if she didn’t enjoy the crude sex, so there was no problem. If there was a problem, then she reckoned that all she’d have to do would be to get rid of the ivory symbols.

Smiling as she sat at the table with her cup of coffee, she began to think about her next move where Brian was concerned. One or two nasty shocks would give him something to think about, she mused, imagining the water tank in his attic bursting and leak flooding his house. No car, no job, his house wrecked ... Would that be enough to keep him busy? she wondered. Deciding to wait until he went into another mental fit before doing anything, she hoped that he’d given up on her.

“Hello,” she said, grabbing the ringing phone. “Hi,” Annabelle,” Carole replied. “I haven’t heard from you for a while. How are things?” “Fine. In fact, things are excellent.” “That’s good. Perhaps you-know-who has given up.” “I doubt it. Anyway, how are you?” “We’re all right. We’ve been having a bit of a sort out and I was wondering whether you had any use for that small armchair in the dining room?” “Yes, it would be ideal for my bedroom.” “OK, I’ll get Tom to drop it round. About half an hour?” “Yes, that’s great.” “I would come over with him but I have so much to do.” “You’ll both have to come for a meal some time.”

96

“I’d like that. OK, I’ll get Tom organized.” “Great. And, thanks.”

Replacing the receiver, Annabelle tidied the lounge in readiness for her brother-in-law. Tom was thirty, a fair bit younger than Carole. He enjoyed his work as the local water authority and spent his weekends gardening and having barbeques. Annabelle had always got on very well with Tom, unlike Brian who didn’t get on with anyone. Tom was good fun, liked a few drinks and a laugh, and was always interesting to talk to. Annabelle knew that she’d been jealous of Carole since Tom had come on the scene. Carole always seemed to get things right. She’d met Tom at the tennis club and they’d married after a two-year engagement. They’d bought their house just before prices had rocketed ...

“Oh, well,” Annabelle sighed, sitting at her dressing table and brushing her long black hair. Applying her makeup, she began to feel angry. Had she known what Brian was like ... But she hadn’t known, and could never have guessed. Never in a million years would she have guessed that Brian was cleverly concealing his mental instability from her. The signs had been there, she reflected. His peculiar mannerisms, his wholly inappropriate reaction to certain problems ... But she’d only noticed this a few times and had put it down to the stressful situation he was in at his job.

It was all right for Carole, she mused dolefully. A nice home, a decent husband, happiness ... Annabelle and Brian had been to a few of their barbeques but Brian had usually sulked because everyone was enjoying themselves. That was one of his many problems, she mused. He could never enjoy himself and became bitter and moody if others were having a good

97

time. Sighing again as the doorbell rang, Annabelle checked her reflection in the mirror before bounding down the stairs.

“Hi, Tom,” she trilled. “It’s good to see you.” “And you Annabelle,” he said, stepping into the hall. “So, are you all sorted out yet? You were in a bit of a muddle when I was last here.” “I’m more or less organised. Would you like some coffee?” “No, thanks. I had coffee just before I left. What are they?” he asked as they walked into the lounge. “They’re ivory, aren’t they?” “Yes, they ... They belong to a friend of mine,” she murmured as he sat on the sofa and examined the symbols. “How are things with Carole?” “Not too bad,” he replied pensively. “Tell me about your sex life,” she said softly, hoping that he’d be compelled to tell the truth as he picked up one of the symbols. “Does Carole suck your cock?” “She used to,” he replied, obviously under the influence of the unseen force. “We only have straight sex now.” “Have you ever been unfaithful?” “No, I haven’t.” “What do you think about when you’re fucking her?” “I think about you. I imagine that I’m fucking you.” “Really?” she giggled. “I didn’t know that you fancied me.” “I’ve always fancied you, Annabelle. I should have married you.” “Well, I don’t know what to say. When you’re fucking Carole ... Tell me what you think, exactly.”

98

“I imagine that I’m fucking your tight arsehole.”

Almost in a state of shock, Annabelle could hardly believe her brother-in-law’s words. He’d never made a move towards her or even hinted that he fancied her. Even at the barbeques when the drink had been flowing he’d not once indicated that he’d had such feelings. Annabelle knew that she should stop the game before things went too far. Reminding herself that this was her sister’s husband, she tried to convince herself that she didn’t want to know the intimate secrets of their marriage. It was one thing using the power to have some sexy fun with her friends, but not with her brother-in-law.

“You are happy with Carole, aren’t you?” she asked as she sat on the sofa next to Tom. “I suppose so,” he sighed. “Sex with Carole is ...” “I don’t think I want to know, Tom,” she cut in.

Trying to refrain from asking more about Tom’s sex life, she couldn’t help imagining her sister writhing and whimpering as he licked and sucked her clitoris to orgasm. This was wrong, she knew as she wondered whether to ask Tom about Carole’s orgasms, whether she screamed out in ecstasy as he fucked her. These were marital secrets which should remain secrets. Carole wasn’t the sort to discuss her sex life. Refined and conservative, she’d never mention such things, not even to her own sister. But Annabelle was intrigued. Deciding to ask one last question, she gazed at Tom’s suntanned face, his dark hair cascading over his forehead.

“Has Carole ever shaved her pussy?” she breathed. “Carole has never done anything out of the ordinary,” he replied dolefully.

99

“But, she used to suck your cock?” “When we were first together, yes.” “How often do you have sex?” “Once a week, I suppose.” “Is that all? Does she ... When she comes, does she scream?” “She rarely comes.” “Does she like having her clitoris licked?” Annabelle asked, unable to stop questioning him. “I’ve never licked her. She won’t let me do that.” “What do you think about me? When I’ve been to your house ... Tell me your thoughts when I’ve been with you and Carole” “I like you wearing your short skirts. I’ve often glimpsed your tight panties and thought about your cunt.” “Go on.” “I’ve seen your panties several times. When you’re sitting in our lounge, I always try to sit opposite you so I can look up your skirt. I think about licking your cunt when I wank. I think about forcing my cock into your arse and fucking you hard.” “I’d never have guessed,” Annabelle breathed, recalling the times she’d worn her short skirt to Tom’s house. “What did you think about when you were on your way here?” “I was hoping to see your panties. I hoped that you’d be wearing a short skirt.” “You seem to have a thing about my panties, Tom.” “I have several pairs hidden at home.” “You have several ... You mean ...”

100

“Whenever we visit you, I check your laundry basked. I only take one pair at a time in case you miss them and put two and two together.” “You’ve stolen my dirty panties?” she gasped incredulously. “I sniff them and think about licking your cunt when I wank.”

This was incredible, Annabelle reflected, her vaginal juices seeping between her swollen pussy lips as he arousal soared. She’d thought it strange in the past when she’d been unable to find a certain pair of panties, but she’d never suspected that her brother-in-law was stealing them. To think that he’d gone home with her dirty panties in his pocket was ... Annabelle didn’t know what to think. If Carole discovered her husband’s dirty secret, she’d not only go mad but probably throw him out of the house. Tom had always come across as a happily married man who wouldn’t dream of looking at another woman, let alone steal his sister-in-law’s soiled panties and sniff the crotch as he wanked and shot out his sperm.

“Were you hoping to steal a pair of my panties today?” she asked. “Yes. I was going to check your laundry basked for freshly stained panties. I have one of your bras at home.” “One of my ... Not the red lacy one?” “Yes.” “I wondered where the hell that went to. I searched high and low for it.” “It’s in my garage with your dirty knickers.” “What else have you taken?” she asked, dreading the answer. “Two pairs of your dirty tights,” he confessed. “I hold them to my face and imagine my mouth pressed against your cunt. I also have one of your miniskirts.”

101

“God,” she breathed, realizing that he was obsessed with her. “I honestly had no idea that you thought about me in that way, Tom. Which skirt is it?” “A tartan one. I took it a couple of years ago.” “I thought I’d inadvertently put it with the clothes I’d taken to the charity shop. Had I known that ... Do you sniff Carole’s panties?” “No, only yours. I think about your cunt all the time, Annabelle. I think about licking the wet crack of your tight cunt and ...” “I really don’t think I want to know anymore, Tom. You’ve told me more than enough.” “I have one of your hairbrushes and some lipstick.” “That’s enough, Tom,” she breathed, frowning at the man. “You’d better bring the armchair in and then go home. I don’t know what I’ll think the next time I come to see you and Carole. Knowing that you have my dirty knickers and you’re trying to look up my skirt ...” “I have some of your pubic hair.” “What? Where on earth did you ...” “I got them from your bed. Whenever I’ve been to your house, I’ve pretended to go up to the bathroom. I’ve collected several pubic hairs from your bed.” “You’re obsessed with me, Tom. You must stop this. Throw my dirty clothes way and try to stop thinking about me like that.” “I can’t. I’ve wanted to fuck you since I first met you.” “Before you married Carole?” “Yes. When we all went on holiday to Spain, I wanked in your knickers.” “You ... God, I ... I wondered why they were so wet and sticky when I took them out of the bag to wash them. You wanked in them? Where was I? Where were Carole and Brian?”

102

“You’d all gone to the beach. Just looking at you makes my cock stiff. I need to come, Annabelle. Just being in the same room as you, breathing in your perfume ... I need to come.” “No, Tom. This isn’t right. You’re my sister’s husband, for God’s sake.” “I’d like to be your husband. I’d drink your love juice from your cunt and fuck you senseless every night and ...” “Tom, please don’t. You’re confusing me. Please, don’t say any more.” “I’d love to suck your nipples, Annabelle.” “Tom, I ... You don’t know what you’re doing to me.” “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” “Yes, no ... Tom, you’re my brother-in-law.” “And you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. I need to come, Annabelle.” “You’d better have a wank, then,” she breathed, becoming weak in her arousal.

Watching in disbelief as he unzipped his trousers and pulled his huge cock out, Annabelle was amazed by the sheer size of his organ. The shaft was at least nine-inches long and far broader than any penis she’d ever seen. His glans was like a huge purple balloon topping his massive cock. She’d never dreamed that she’d see her brother-in-law’s erect organ, let alone witness him wanking. Watching in awe as he rolled his foreskin back and forth over the swollen globe of his purple glans, he gasped as he eased his full balls out of his trousers. Gazing at his huge sperm-eggs clearly defined by the tight sac of his scrotum, she desperately fought the temptation to take his purple cockhead into her hot mouth and suck out his sperm.

Wondering how many more men she’d have sitting in her lounge wanking their rock-hard cocks, Annabelle turned her head and gazed at the phone as it rang. It might be Carole, she

103

ruminated, wondering whether to answer it as Tom quickened his wanking motions and breathed heavily. If it was Carole, she’d think it odd if Annabelle didn’t answer. Praying that it was Dave, she finally grabbed the receiver.

“Hi,” Carole trilled. “Has Tom arrived with the armchair?” “Er ... Yes, yes he has,” Annabelle replied, watching Tom’s foreskin rolling over the glistening bulb of his twitching cock. “I’ll just have a quick word with him. I want him to pick up some ...” “He’s just left,” Annabelle lied, reaching out and stroking her brother-in-law’s scrotal sac. “OK, not to worry. What do you think of the chair? Is it all right?” “Yes, it’s ... it’s perfect.” “Are you all right, Annabelle? You seem distant.” “No, no I’m fine. I’m just a little puffed out after helping Tom with the chair.” “Are the curtains any good?” “Curtains?” “Don’t say Tom didn’t give them to you. I told him before he left ...” “No, no,” she breathed, kneading Tom’s full balls. “I mean, yes, he did give them to me.” “I don’t know whether they’re the right colour. And the length ...” “They’re fine, Carole. I thought I might put them in the lounge.” “The lounge? Annabelle, they’re kitchen curtains.” “Yes, I meant ...” “Are you all right?” “Sorry, there’s someone at the door. I’ll call you back later.”

104

Replacing the receiver, Annabelle ran her fingertip up the solid shaft of Tom’s cock Stroking the silky-smooth surface of his glans as he halted his wanking motions, she felt a pang of guilt stab at her conscience. She should send him home to his wife, she knew as she caressed his sperm slit and imagined his white liquid jetting to the back of her throat. Now that she’d touched his cock, she’d betrayed her sister. Tom had never been unfaithful to his wife, but now ... Grabbing the warm shaft of his massive cock as he placed his hands by his sides, she sighed.

“I can’t do it,” she breathed, releasing his penis. “Wank me,” he murmured. “I’ve dreamed about you wanking my cock.” “Tom, you’re my brother-in-law,” more to remind herself than Tom. “You’d be committing adultery and I’d ... I’d be letting my sister down.” “It’s not adultery, Annabelle. Wank me and ...” “It is adultery,” she returned. “Please, just wank me this once.”

Knowing that he’d recall nothing, Annabelle grabbed his solid cock again. Rolling his foreskin back and forth over his swollen plum, she thought that she’d be able to live with her act of betrayal. Facing Carole wouldn’t be easy, but with Tom knowing nothing about her wanton act, she reckoned that she could cope. After all, it would only be once, she consoled herself. One wank, and nothing more. No one would know what she’d done. No one would judge or accuse. But if Carole found the panties and ... Tom was going to have to get rid of the evidence of his obsession, she reflected as he began gasping. He was going to have to put her out of his mind and ...

105

“Suck me,” he breathed. “No, Tom,” she returned, desperately fighting the urge to take his beautiful knob into her sperm-thirsty mouth. “Suck out my spunk.” “Tom, I ...”

Leaning over, she took his ripe plum into her wet mouth and ran her tongue around the rim of his helmet. Swamped by guilt, she felt her eyes fill with tears as she sucked and mouthed on her brother-in-law’s ballooning knob. Adultery, betrayal, wonton whoredom ... She was nothing more than a cock-hungry slut, she knew as Tom let out a rush of breath. His sperm bathing her snaking tongue, filling her gobbling mouth, he clutched her head and repeatedly thrust his knob to the back of her throat. Sucking and swallowing, Annabelle swore never to do this again. Savouring the salty taste of his spunk, she vowed never to betray her sister again.

But it was too late, she reflected dolefully as she drank from Tom’s orgasming knob. She’d committed the unprecedented act of betrayal. Whether she sucked the sperm out of her brother-in-law’s cock once, twice or a hundred times ... Her mind racked with guilt as she realized that the penis she was sucking on was the very one that had fucked her sister, she swallowed the last of Tom’s sperm and sat upright. Faith had been shattered, adultery committed, betrayal ... Never again would she be able to face Carole, she knew as she licked her spermed lips and ordered Tom to zip his trousers and bring the armchair in. This time, she’d gone too far.

106

Chapter Six

S

itting alone in the lounge, her guilt tearing her apart, Annabelle jumped as the phone rang. If it was Brian, she’d tell him to fuck off, she decided. The last thing she needed was her ex-husband threatening her. Wondering why Dave hadn’t been in touch as she grabbed the

receiver, she realized that she needed someone to talk to about her immense guilt.

“Hi,” Carole said as Annabelle pressed the receiver to her ear. “I thought you said that Tom had given you the curtains?” “Yes, he ... Yes, that’s right,” Annabelle replied confusedly. “Annabelle, they’re still in the back of his car. He said that he forgot to give them to you.” “Oh, I ...” “Annabelle, what’s going on?” “What do you mean? Nothing’s going on.” “You sounded strange on the phone earlier. You said that you were thinking of putting the curtains in the lounge. They’re kitchen curtains with pastel drawings of fruit. You hadn’t even seen them, Annabelle.” “I’m sorry, Carole. I’m not with it today.” “What happened when Tom was there?” “Nothing happened. Look, I didn’t sleep very well last night. To make matters worse, Brian’s been ringing me again.” “When did he ring?”

106

“Er ... This morning.” “Annabelle, why are you lying?” “I’m not lying.” “You obviously haven’t heard that Brian’s gone to Spain for a holiday.” “He didn’t mention it when he rang.” “He didn’t phone, did he?” “Carole, he rang me this morning. Why would I lie about it?” “You tell me. So, what happened when Tom was there?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Carole. Tom brought the armchair round. He didn’t stay long. In fact, he didn’t even want a cup of coffee.” “I know that he was there when I phoned you, Annabelle. You’re obviously hiding something, and I intend to find out what.”

As Carole hung up, Annabelle sighed. Biting her lip, she wished she’d said nothing about the curtains, or lied about Brian ringing her that morning. As if her guilt wasn’t enough, she now had to deal with her sister’s suspicions. Using the power to influence Tom had been a grave mistake, she knew as she pondered on calling Carole. What would she say? she wondered. How could she explain about the curtains? Deciding to leave it for a while, she was thankful that Tom wouldn’t have to lie to his wife. He couldn’t be caught out as he had no recollection of his adulterous act.

“Shit,” Annabelle breathed, imagining Carole discovering Tom’s stash of panties. Carole would recognize the miniskirt, she knew as she paced the lounge floor. Tom’s obsession was going to have to be dealt with, she reflected. More than an obsession, it was a psychological

107

mania. Having an idea, she grabbed the phone and punched in Carole’s number. This might not work, she mused as her sister answered, but it was worth a try. “Carole, I think I’d better come clean,” she said, forcing a laugh. “What do you mean?” “Your birthday ... Don’t tell Tom that I said anything. We were planning something, a surprise.” “Oh, I see. Well, I ... I’m sorry, Annabelle. I shouldn’t have accused you of lying.” “That’s OK. You must have thought it odd that I ...” “The thing is, Tom’s been behaving suspiciously of late.” “How do you mean?” “He’s in the other room so I won’t talk about it now. I’m pretty sure that he’s seeing someone.” “Another woman? No, not Tom.” “Why not Tom? It happens, Annabelle.” “Yes but ... Not Tom.” “If I find out who she is, I’ll kill her. Look, I can’t talk now.” “Why don’t you come over? We’ll have a chat.” “All right. Yes, I’ll do that.” “OK, see you soon.”

Annabelle was off the hook, she was sure. But why was Carole suspicious about Tom? Another woman? Tom only had eyes for Annabelle, it seemed. Again wondering why she’d never even had an inkling as to Tom’s feeling for her, Annabelle thought about the clothes he’d stolen. Imagining him going up to the bathroom and rummaging through the laundry basket,

108

sneaking into the bedroom and plucking pubic hairs off the sheets, she was surprised that he’d never been found out. Thinking about it, she realized that he’d always gone upstairs whenever he and Carole had visited. The first thing he did was head for the bathroom. Carole had even joked about it on several occasions, concluding that he must have had a weak bladder.

Realizing that the thought of Tom sniffing her soiled panties excited her, Annabelle imagined him wanking his huge cock and shooting out his spunk. There was a damned sight more to her brother-in-law than net the eye, she concluded. Was it a perverted fetish? she wondered. Or did he really have feelings for her? One thing was for sure, Annabelle mused as the front doorbell rang. With the power, she could learn anyone and everyone’s sordid secrets.

“Come in and I’ll make some coffee,” she said, opening the door to her sister. “Thanks. I know I shouldn‘t be dumping my problems on you, Annabelle. It’s just that ...” “You’re not dumping your problems on me,” she laughed. “That’s what sisters are for. Anyway, look at the problems I’ve dumped on you. Coffee?” “I’ll have tea, please,” Carole replied, sitting at the kitchen table. “I might be wrong about Tom. It’s just that he seems to have changed lately.” “In what way?” “Take today, for example. When he got back from seeing you, he ... Oh, I don’t know. He seemed distant.” “You said that I was distant, Carole.” “Yes, but Tom ... He went straight up to the bathroom when he got in.” “He probably needed the loo. What’s odd about that?”

109

“Nothing, on its own. But he’s always going out to the garage. He spends ages out there and, if I go to see what he’s up to, he looks terribly guilty.” “If he has another woman, he’d be going out. He wouldn’t be messing about in the garage, would he?” “He’s hiding something in the garage, I’m sure of it. I’m going to have a good look round out there when I get the chance.” “I wouldn’t bother, Carole. You and Tom are fine, always have been. You’re the ideal couple, unlike Brian and me.” “Ideal couple?” she scoffed. “You don’t know the half of it.” “What do you mean?” “Tom is ... How can I put it? Tom is mad about sex.” “Aren’t all men?” “No, not like Tom. I’ve always found it difficult to talk about such things. Impossible, not difficult.” “Why talk about this today of all days?” “What’s special about today?” “Nothing,” Annabelle murmured. “I just wondered why you’ve suddenly decided to open up.” “I’ve been thinking about it for some time. I need to talk to someone, and who better than you?” “OK, so what’s the real problem with Tom?” “When we have sex, he seems removed. It’s as if his mind is on other things. I’ve often wondered whether he’s thinking about someone else when me make love.” “That’s not uncommon, Carole. People often fantasise.”

110

“I don’t,” she returned. “I don’t think about other men when I’m having sex with my husband.” “Is that what you’ve based your suspicions on? Because Tom seems removed, you reckon that he’s thinking about someone else which, in turn, means that he’s seeing another woman?” “There’s more to it than that, Annabelle. When you left Brian, Tom seemed to be delighted. No one liked Brian, but the way Tom reacted just wasn’t normal.” “He was probably pleased that I’d left Brian. Why else would he be delighted?” “I don’t know. Has he ever made a pass at you?” “Tom? Of course not. Good God, what a thing to ask.” “The reason I asked ... He’s mentioned your name, Annabelle.” “I am his sister-in-law.” “I don’t mean that he’s mentioned you in passing. He’s murmured your name when we’ve been having sex.” “Oh, I see,” Annabelle breathed.

Pouring the tea, she again wondered why Carole had decided to talk about her problems on the very day Tom had committed adultery. Tom’s fantasising was going to lead to trouble, Annabelle was sure. If Carole searched the garage and discovered Annabelle’s panties ... Sure that she’d be labelled as the other woman, Annabelle decided to ring Tom. She couldn’t let on that she knew of his dirty secret, but she might mention in passing that Carole was in tidy up mode and was planning to clear up the garage.

“You think he’s fantasising about me?” she asked, passing Carole a cup of tea.

111

“Of course he is. Why else would he mention your name? He thinks about you when we make love.” “I suppose so,” Annabelle murmured. “He first whispered your name ... I’ve never mention this to anyone, not even Tom. It was on our wedding night. We were making love on our wedding night and he whispered your name twice.” “God, that’s awful. You don’t think that I’ve been ...” “No, of course not. He’s always had a thing about you, Annabelle.” “If he has, he’s never even hinted about it to me.” “You ask me why I mentioned this today of all days. When he got home, he had sperm on his trousers.” “And you think ...” “I think that he masturbated.” “Well ... Is that so bad?” “No, but he must have masturbated here.” “Here? In my house?” “Where else could he have done it? Whenever we’ve visited you, he’s gone straight up to the bathroom. Did he go upstairs when he was here?” “Er ... Yes, yes he did.” “When I think that my husband went to your bathroom and fantasised about you while he ... I don’t know what I’m going to do. This is ruining my marriage.” “Don’t do anything, Carole. OK, so Tom masturbates and fantasises about me. That’s all it is, a fantasy. I wouldn’t worry about it. And you certainly shouldn’t let it ruin your marriage.”

112

“You’re right, it’s only a fantasy. But I’m determined to discover what Tom gets up to in the garage. Sometimes, he’s out there for at least an hour. Anyway, how are things with you?” “Not too bad. I’ve heard nothing from Brian, which is good. There again, when things are quiet I wonder what the hell he’s planning.” “You said that he rang you this morning.” “Yes, he ... he must have been calling from Spain.” “What on earth for?” “I don’t know, I hung up on him.” “You should have some peace for a week or two while he’s away. So, what was it with the curtains?” “Tom mentioned them and, when you rang, I was so busy thinking about your birthday that I said I’d got them. To be honest, I thought he’d left them in the hall. Anyway, don’t worry about that. And don’t worry about the garage. I’m sure Tom doesn’t get up to anything untoward in the garage.” “Maybe he doesn’t, but I’m going to have a good look round. I’d better get back, I suppose. Thanks for the tea, Annabelle. And the chat.” “Anytime, Carole. Keep me posted, OK?” “Yes, yes I will. Would you like to come over this evening? If the weather holds, we might have a barbeque.” “That would be great. Yes, I’ll be there.” “OK, see you later.”

Seeing her sister to the door, Annabelle dashed back to the kitchen and grabbed the phone. Carole was obviously bent on discovering what Tom got up to in the garage. She was

113

bound to recognize Annabelle’s miniskirt, which Tom would find impossible to explain. Panties, a bra, pairs of tights ... Praying for Tom to answer, Annabelle wondered whether he’d gone out. Thinking that he might be wanking be in the garage, she breathed a sigh of relief as he answered.

“Carole’s just left,” she said, wondering what reason to give for calling him. “Oh, right. I’ll see her soon, then.” “Yes, you will. You forgot the curtains, Tom.” “I know, I know. I’ll forget my head one of these days. Is Carole all right? Only, she seemed to be rather moody when she left.” “She’s fine. I’ll be joining you for a barbeque this evening.” “Excellent. I’ll get some booze in.” “By the way, Carole’s in clear up mode,” Annabelle laughed. “She’s going to attack the garage.” “The garage?” he echoed. “She said something about having a good clear up in the garage. Oh, thanks for bringing the armchair round, Tom.” “Yes, yes,” he murmured. “Er ... No problem. Right, I’ll see you this evening.” “Yes, you will. Bye for now.” “Bye, Annabelle.”

Happy that Tom would remove the clothes from the garage before Carole discovered the evidence of his perverted fantasy, Annabelle knew that she should keep out of their marriage. Whatever Tom’s weird thoughts, it had nothing to do with Annabelle. If anything did come to

114

light about Tom’s secret stash of her panties, then she’d deny all knowledge of it. And no one would ever know that she’d sucked her brother-in-law’s cock and swallowed his sperm.

Preparing for the evening, Annabelle decided to wear a short skirt. Realizing that it probably wasn’t a good idea to fire Tom’s libido by allowing him to glimpse her panties, she grinned as she checked her reflection in the full-length mirror. The game was exciting, she reflected in her wickedness, eyeing her naked thighs. Lifting her skirt up, she focused on the tight material of her red panties lovingly hugging the swell of her full sex lips. Tom was in for an interesting evening, she thought, her stomach somersaulting as she pictured him gazing up her skirt. He’d think about her cunt, pressing his mouth into her wet sex crack and tasting her juices of desire. He’d probably end up slipping into the garage for a quick wank, she mused as she brushed her long black hair and applied her makeup.

Before leaving the house, she slipped into the lounge and gazed at the ivory symbols. Wondering whether to take one with her, she picked up the symbol of the erect penis and ran her fingertip over the rounded glans. She was about to slip the symbol in her handbag when she had an idea. Tugging her panties down to her knees, she slipped the head of the penis between the wet petals of her inner lips and eased the shaft deep into the hot sheath of her pussy. Wondering whether she’d be able to tap into the power and have some fun with Tom, she pulled her panties up and left the house.

The evening sun warming her as she walked to Tom and Carole’s house, she smiled as a gentle breeze wafted up her short skirt. She had wondered whether to leave her panties off, but had decided against it just incase Carole happened to notice. The ivory symbol massaging her

115

inner vaginal flesh as she walked, she felt her juices of arousal seeping between her love lips and soaking into the tight material of her panties. She was going to have to be careful, she knew as she rang the doorbell. If she blatantly displayed her panties, Tom might think it odd. It would be best to tease him gently, she decided. Allow him only a quick glimpse of her panties now and then.

Following Carole through the house to the garden, Annabelle sat on a patio chair and watched Tom fiddling with the barbeque. This was far more relaxing than when Brian had been there, she mused, sipping a glass of white wine as Carole went into the kitchen to prepare the salad. All Brian ever did was nag, moan, sulk ... Noticing Tom gazing at her naked thighs, she parted her legs slightly and looked around the garden in an effort to feign innocence.

“It’s a lovely evening,” he said, grabbing a can of lager from the table and sitting opposite her. “It is,” she replied, smiling at him as she parted her thighs a little further. “I do like these impromptu barbeques of yours. Once I get sorted out, you’ll have to come round to my place for a barbeque.” “Yes, I’d like that. Now that you’re ... How shall I put it? Now that you’re able to get out and about, as well as have people round, we must see more of each other.” “When I think that I wasn’t allowed to have friends, or even invite my own family round without it causing problems ... It really is nice to be able to do what I like.” “Have you, er ... Have you got a male friend?” “No, no,” she replied, daring to part her thighs wider. “I’m quite happy on my own for the time being.”

116

“Yes, I suppose you are,” he murmured, his eyes focused on the triangular patch of her tight red panties.

Annabelle was loving every minute of her game. Her arousal soaring as Tom stared at the wet crotch of her panties, she recalled the many times she’d sat in his lounge totally unaware that he was eyeing her panties and thinking about licking her pussy slit. As Tom left his seat and fiddled with the barbeque, Annabelle discreetly pulled her panties aside, allowing her fleshy outer labium to swell between the tight elastic of the material and her inner thigh. An incredible feeling of wickedness engulfed her as her vaginal muscles tightened around the ivory symbol. As she waited for Tom to notice, she decided to place some specially prepared panties in her laundry basket for his next visit to her house. The crotch soaked with her fresh cunny juice, Tom would slip them into his pocket and press the garment against his face. She’d make sure that they were soaked with her love-cream, she mused, wondering whether to wear the panties for a week or so.

“Right,” Carole said, stepping onto the patio and passing Tom a tray of sausages. “That salad’s ready.” “Is there anything I can do?” Annabelle asked, pressing her naked thighs together. “No, no. You just sit there and relax. More wine?” “Mmm, please.” “I’ll grab another bottle from the fridge.”

The minute Carole went back into the house, Annabelle parted her thighs, shamelessly displaying her ballooning outer lip as Tom raised his head and gazed in disbelief. Talking about the weather, she did her best to appear nonchalant, completely unaware of her most intimate

117

exhibitionism. This would give Tom something to think about the next time he slipped into the garage for a wank, she mused sinfully, parting her thighs wider. Wishing she’d known about his peculiar obsession before, she closed her thighs as Carole placed a bottle of wine on the table.

“I have to go down to the local shop for some bread rolls,” Carole sighed. “I thought I had some but apparently not. I won’t be too long.” “The sausages will be ready by the time you get back,” Tom said as Carole went into the house. “I should have brought something round,” Annabelle said. “A bottle of wine or ...” “All you need bring is yourself,” Tom chuckled, eyeing her swollen outer lip as she parted her thighs wide. “We really must see more of each other.” “You’re both more than welcome to call round any time, Tom. Once I get the house straight ...” “What I meant was ... Is there anything you need doing at the house?” “You name it, and it needs doing. Thankfully, a friend of mine plumbed the washing machine in. But there’s still a list of jobs to be done.” “I can come round any evening. Carole usually watches TV, so I’ll come round alone.”

Wondering whether she had power over Tom as her vaginal muscles again tightened around the ivory symbol, Annabelle wondered whether he was too far away from her to be influenced. In her lounge, he’d picked up a symbol, allowing her power over him. Wishing she knew more about the magical symbols, she left her chair and stood next to him. If distance was the only criterion, then all she had to do was stand close to her intended victim.

118

“They’re looking good,” she breathed, gazing at the sizzling sausages. “You look good,” he said. “I love your short skirt.” “I thought you would. What else do you love?” “Your panties, your wet panties.” “Did you realize that I’d deliberately pulled them aside?” “No, I didn’t.” “Touch my panties, if you want to.”

Slipping his hand up her skirt, he pushed her wet panties further aside and massaged the fleshy swell of her exposed outer lips. Although Annabelle had vowed not to allow this, to keep out of Tom and Carole’s marriage, she knew that she couldn’t help herself. Lifting her short skirt up over her stomach, she ordered Tom to kneel before her and lick the wet crack of her vagina. Readily obeying her instruction as she tugged her panties down her thighs, he repeatedly ran his tongue up the length of her cream-dripping valley.

“God, yes,” Annabelle breathed, his tongue sweeping over the sensitive protrusion of her erect clitoris. Fired by her arousal, the danger and excitement of Tom’s adulterous act, she parted her feet and jutted her hips forward and he continued to lick her solid clitoris. Her vaginal cavern rhythmically contracting, hugging the ivory symbol, she felt her juices of desire streaming down her inner thighs as she neared her climax. Holding her skirt up higher, she looked down at Tom as he sucked and mouthed on her painfully solid clitoris.

“Yes,” she gasped, her orgasm exploding within the pulsating nub of her clitoris. Her lags sagging, her young body shaking, she whimpered as her pleasure gripped her very soul. “My

119

arse,” she breathed. “Finger my arse.” Horrified by her crude words, her eyes rolled as she felt Tom’s finger slip between the firm cheeks of her buttocks and drive deep into the hot duct of her rectum. Again and again Tom swept his wet tongue over her orgasming clitoris, sustaining her illicit pleasure as he finger-fucked the tight sheath of her arse. Whimpering, her long black hair cascading over her flushed face, Annabelle clung to Tom’s head as she rode the crest of her incredible climax.

Grinning as she again realized that she could have any man she wanted attending her most intimate feminine needs, the true potential of her new-found power hit her. She no longer looked upon the unseen force as dangerous in any way. Now that she was in control and she felt a lot easier, she still had some concern about the unseen penis shafting her young pussy. As long as the entity didn’t go too far, she decided that she didn’t have to worry about the ghostly fucking.

“I’m back,” Carole called as Tom pistoned Annabelle’s anal canal and sucked hard on her pulsating clitoris. Her orgasm finally beginning to recede, she shuddered as she felt the stream of girl-juice coursing down her inner thighs. Pushing Tom away and ordering him to stand up and attend the barbeque, she tugged her panties up as he finger left the heat of her rectal canal. Her young body shaking violently in the aftermath of her illicit orgasm, she retook her seat as Carole stepped out of the house.

“Tom,” she breathed. “The sausages are burnt.” “Oh,” he murmured, scratching his head. “I can’t think how that happened. They were fine only a minute ago.”

120

“You’ll have to put some more on. We can’t possibly eat those charred offerings.” “Sorry, love,” he sighed. “I’ve not taken my eye off them. I just don’t understand it.” “The coals must be far hotter than you thought,” Annabelle chipped in. “Yes, they must. Not to worry.” “Are you all right, Annabelle?” Carole asked. “Your face is red.” “Like the barbeque, the sun’s hotter than I thought. It really has turned out to be a lovely evening.” “I’d better wash my hands,” Tom said, walking across the patio. “My fingers seem to be sticky.” “I’ll bring the salad out,” Carole murmured, obviously following Tom to have a go at him about the sausages.

A shudder running through her contracting womb as her deflating clitoris receded beneath its protective hood and her sex juices soaked the crotch of her tight panties, Annabelle sipped her wine and relaxed beneath the evening sun. She’d needed an orgasm, she reflected, her cum-sticky thighs glued together. Deciding to order Tom to lick her thighs clean if she had the chance, she knew that she was going to enjoy her new way of life. No Brian, no nagging and complaining, plenty of crude sex ... Life was going to be good from now on.

“Are you all right?” she asked as Carole sat beside her on the patio. “Yes, I’m all right. How the hell did Tom manage to cremate the sausages? What was he up to?” “He wasn’t up to anything, Carole. We were talking, that was all.” “He must have sat down and neglected the barbeque.”

121

“No, he was there all the time. As we were saying, the coals must have been a lot hotter ...” “I don’t believe that. He would have seen that the food was turning black.” “Where is he now?” “Upstairs, washing his hands. Something’s not right with him, Annabelle.” “Forget about it,” Annabelle said, taking her sister’s hand. “You’re not to worry about Tom.” “No, I won’t.” “Don’t worry about him going into the garage, OK?” “I won’t worry.” “You have no suspicions now. You won’t mind Tom coming to my house to help me with a few jobs. You have nothing to worry about.” “I won’t worry.” “I’m feeling hungry,” Annabelle breathed, releasing Carole’s hand. “So am I. More wine?” “Mmm, thanks.”

Smiling as Carole refilled the wine glasses, Annabelle revelled in her new-found power. With Carole’s suspicions alleviated, she was now free to enjoy Tom’s intimate attention, and his massive cock, whenever the notion took her fancy. Her panties filling with her lubricious vaginal cream, Annabelle watched Tom as he stepped out of the house and returned to the barbeque. Offering him a can of lager, Carole was far more relaxed. She had nothing to worry about, Annabelle reflected. She had her husband, a nice home ... And she’d never discover Tom’s infidelity. Did it matter if Tom licked Annabelle’s clitty to orgasm and fucked her mouth?

122

“Who on earth can that be?” Carole murmured, returning to the house as the doorbell rang. “Tell them we’re out,” Tom laughed. “The sausages are looking good, Annabelle. Are you ready for one?” “You bet I am,” she grinned, imagining Tom eating a sausage out of her pussy. “I’m always ready for one.” “Er ... Yes, I’ll bet you are,” he chuckled, obviously surprised by her lewd remark. “You can give me one any time you like, Tom.” “Do you mean what I think you mean?” he asked, frowning at her. “That all depends on what it is you think I mean,” she giggled, parting her thighs and exposing her pussy-soaked panties as she downed her wine. “I’m going across the road for a while,” Carole said, leaning out of the kitchen door. “The old lady’s had a funny turn again.” “Oh, right,” Tom murmured. “I’m sorry about this, Annabelle. I’ll try not to be too long.” “Don’t worry. Be as long as you need to.”

Seeing a chance to have some more fun with Tom as Carole disappeared, Annabelle pulled her drenched panties to one side and again exposed the fleshy swell of her outer lip. Her guilt gone, she no longer looked upon her despicable behaviour as betraying her sister. In her mind, this wasn’t betrayal or adultery, but purely sexual. Concealing a grin as Tom focused on her ballooning outer lip, she parted her thighs further. He had no idea that she was deliberately

123

displaying her intimacy, she was sure as he placed the cooked sausages on a plate and sat next to her.

“You like looking at my cunt, don’t’ you?” she asked, sure that she had control of him. “Very much,” he murmured, his trousers bulging with his obvious arousal. “Where have you hidden my panties?” “In the shed.” “You can add these to your collection,” she breathed, raising her buttocks and slipping her panties down her long legs. “There you are. They’re nice and wet for you,” she laughed, easing the ivory symbol out of her tight vaginal sheath. “Put them in your pocket and you can sniff them later and have a nice wank. No I want you to get a sausage and push it deep into my cunt, Tom. They should be cool enough now.”

Reclining in the chair and parting her legs as he obeyed her lewd demand, she tugged her skirt up over her stomach and ordered him to kneel between her feet. Clutching the hot symbol, she gasped as he slipped the warm sausage between her sex-dripping inner lips and drove the meaty morsel deep into her vagina. A feeling of wickedness gripping her again, she peeled her outer lips wide apart, exposing the solid nub of her clitoris to Tom’s wide eyes. The sausage emerging from the pink cone of flesh surrounding her bloated vaginal entrance, she ordered him to eat from her hot cunt.

“Nice?” she gasped as he pressed his face hard against her vulval flesh and began eating the sausage. Murmuring his approval, he nibbled on the sausage as she squeezed her vaginal muscles and pushed the meaty phallus out of her hot cunt. This was debased in the extreme, she

124

mused, watching him gobbling between her parted thighs. As he finished the sausage, she ordered him to take another one from the plate. Having him eat from her cunt might have been debased in the extreme, she reflected, pushing the ivory symbol into her hungry cunt and. kneeling on all fours on the grass. But this was debasement beyond belief.

“Push in into my arse,” she breathed, lifting her skirt up over her back and jutting out her rounded buttocks. Kneeling behind her as she yanked the orbs of her bottom apart, he pushed the end of the warm sausage hard against her anal ring. Gasping as the greasy pork shaft entered her rectum, Annabelle rested her head on the grass and pushed her buttocks out further. Imagining Carole appearing and witnessing the crude act, she felt a quiver run through her pelvis as Tom pushed the meat rod deeper into her anal canal. Ordering him to eat the sausage, she closed her eyes as he pushed his mouth between the firm globes of her bottom. Listening to him chewing the end of the sausage, she squeezed her muscles, ejecting the pork shaft little by little as he fed.

“Now fuck my arse,” she murmured as finished his meal. Unzipping his trousers, he pressed his purple globe hard against the well-greased eye of her anus and forced his glans into her rectal sheath. His penile shaft gliding into her most private hole, he gasped as he fully impaled her. His heaving balls pressing against her sex-dripping vaginal lips, he grabbed her hips and withdrew until the tight tissue of her anal ring hugged the rim of his purple helmet.

“Yes,” she whimpered, his solid cock thrusting deep into her spasming rectal duct. His balls slapping her juiced pussy lips as he repeatedly rammed his huge penis deep into the fiery heat of her bowels, he fucked her young body with a vengeance. This was a barbeque she’d never forget, she mused, her vaginal muscles contracting, hugging the ivory symbol as Tom’s

125

sperm gushed from his throbbing knob and filled her hot bowels. The white liquid oozing from her bloated bottom-hole and running over her full sex lips, she listened to the man’s gasps of pure sexual pleasure. This was the first of many barbeques she’d never forget.

Hearing the front door close, Annabelle ordered Tom to pull his cock out of her arse and zip his trousers. Clambering to her feet, sperm streaming down her inner things, she retook her seat on the patio and ordered Tom to Attend the barbeque. Again wondering what Carole would have said had she witnessed the illicit act, she adjusted her skirt and brushed her long black hair away from her flushed face. The thought of her sister discovering her sordid secret exciting her, she sipped her wine and relaxed beneath the evening sun as Carole stepped onto the patio. Gazing at Tom and then focusing on Annabelle, Carole frowned.

“What’s been going on?” she asked, walking to the lawn. “Nothing,” Tom replied. “What do you mean?” “There’s half a sausage on the lawn,” she breathed, picking up the half-eaten food. “Oh, I ... I must have dropped it,” Annabelle said.

The sex over for the time being, Annabelle wondered what Tom would think when he discovered her pussy-wet panties in his pocket. She’d prepare a few pairs of panties for his collection, she mused, imagining stuffing her underwear deep into the wet sheath of her cunt. The next time he visited her house and raided her laundry basket, he’d be more than pleased with his spoils. If Carole ever discovered his collection of soiled panties, the tartan miniskirt, then Annabelle would simply order her to forget about it.

126

“Right, let’s eat,” Carole said, passing Annabelle a plate. “How’s the old lady?” Annabelle asked. “She’s fine now. She would have one of her turns just when we were about to eat.” “We shouldn’t have started without you,” Annabelle breathed. “But we weren’t sure how long you were going to be.” “I hope Tom’s been looking after you.” “Oh, yes. He’s been feeding me, haven’t you Tom?” “Er ... Yes, yes ...” he murmured, his dark eyes frowning.

Grinning, Annabelle decided to ask Tom to call into her house the following day to do one or two jobs for her. She’d offer him lunch, she mused. Sausages, half a cucumber ... He might enjoy drinking wine from her hot cunt, she thought in her rising wickedness. Her vaginal muscles gripping the ivory symbol, she knew that her new-found power was going to change her life. Fun, excitement ... This was the beginning of a life of debauchery, she concluded, wondering whether to invite Louise and Alison round for lunch.

127

Chapter Seven

W

aking to another hot summer day, Annabelle lay in her bed with her thighs parted, her

fingers toying with the wet petals of her inner love lips. Realizing that the ivory symbol was still embedded deep within the sheath of her vagina as she reached

beneath her thigh and slipped a finger into the wet heat of her sex hole, she wondered whether that was why her libido was running dangerously high. Desperate for the relief of a massive orgasm as she massaged her inner flesh, she caressed the sensitive nub of her solid clitoris with her free hand.

Scooping the hot cream from her vagina, she massaged the fluid into the dark discs of her areolae. Her nipples stiffening, she lifted her head and sucked her wet milk teat into her hot mouth. The taste of her vaginal juice driving her wind, she massaged the solid protrusion of her clitoris faster. Repeatedly driving her fingers into the duct of her spasming cunt and smearing her girl-juice over her areolae, she sucked and mouthed her sensitive nipples as her orgasm neared.

The quilt falling off the bed as her legs twitched and convulsed, she bit into the sensitive flesh of her areola. As if possessed, she shook violently as she rolled the solid bud of her clitoris between her finger and thumb. The mixture of pain and pleasure transmitting through her naked body, she bit harder on her areola as her clitoris erupted in orgasm. She needed a man now, she knew as her vaginal muscles gripped the ivory symbol. Tom, Dave, Ian ... Any man with a solid cock and full balls.

128

“No,” she cried, icy hands gripping her wrists and holding her hands above her head. Trembling as she felt her clitoris sucked into a cold mouth, unseen teeth sinking into the brown teats of her breasts, she grimaced as her feet were forced wide apart. Her naked body spreadeagled, completely defenceless to the unseen entities, she screamed as icy-cold fingers drove deep into the tight sheath of her rectum. A solid penis thrusting into her hot cunt, forcing the ivory symbol hard against her creamy-wet cervix, she knew that she could do nothing to save herself.

Her mouth bloating as an unseen salty knob drove to the back of her throat, her abused body rocking with the vaginal fucking, she breathed heavily though her nose. Cold fear gripping her as she gobbled on the invisible glans bloating her pretty mouth, she knew that the entities could use and abuse her at any time. Although the enforced abuse of her naked body was sending her arousal through the roof, she’d desperately wanted to control the force. At the mercy of unseen entities, she knew that she’d be regularly used for their debased pleasure, her naked body as good as belonging to them.

Her mouth flooding with sperm, she repeatedly swallowed hard as her vaginal throat filled with ghostly orgasmic fluid. Her naked body pinned to the bed, cold hands forcing her slender thighs wider apart, she felt a hairy scrotum smacking the rounded cheeks of her firm bottom and the enforced fucking took her to a massive orgasm. Her clitoris pulsating fiercely, her cunt milk splattering her aching thighs, she continued to drink from the invisible cock fucking her pretty mouth.

129

Never had she experienced an orgasm of such intensity and duration. Her clitoris painfully swollen, pulsating against the wet shaft of the invisible penis, she squeezed her eyes shut as the room darkened and distant laughter sounded somewhere in the misty haze of her mind. In her fear, she wondered whether she’d leave her body and join the entities in their world, never to return to her young body. Realizing that anything was possible as her orgasm began to recede and the invisible glans slipped out of her sperm-flooded mouth, she cried out, ordering her invisible abusers to leave her. The room brightening, her young body free of gripping hands, she lifted her head and looked about her.

They’d gone. Leaving her trembling in the wake of a massive orgasm, her orifices brimming with cold sperm, they’d returned to their unseen world. Had they departed at her request? she wondered, resting her head on the pillow. Or had they left because they’d finished with her naked body for the time being? Hoping that they’d obeyed her, she ran her fingers up and down the spunk-drenched valley of her inflamed vagina. Her clitoris swelling again, emerging from beneath its pinken hood, she decided to test her authority over the entities.

“Just one,” she said. “I want one of you to fuck me.” This was a dangerous game, she knew as she rested her hands by her sides and parted her thighs. Her vaginal valley open, her sex hole bared, she thought that notion was wrong and she had no authority. “I want one of you to push your cock into my cunt and fuck me,” she breathed, her fingernails digging into the mattress as she waited in fear and trepidation.

The icy-cold head of a solid cock slipping between the dripping wings of her inner labia, she gasped as the invisible penis glided deep into the hot sheath of her tightening cunt. She could

130

feel the pubic hairs of the scrotal sac tickling the globes of her naked bottom as the swollen glans pressed hard against her ripe cervix. Now that she was in control, she felt easier, more relaxed, as the solid shaft withdrew and glided deep into her cunt again. Wondering how many entities were lining up, waiting to fuck her young body, she breathed heavily in her soaring arousal as the ghostly fucking motions quickened.

Her vaginal cavern flooding with sperm, she thought that she heard distant moans of male pleasure as the thrusting glans massaged the inflamed walls of her spasming cunt. Spunk oozing from her bloated sex hole, running between the firm globes of her young buttocks, she grinned as she realized that she could enjoy crude sex every morning. This was like a dream, she mused, the unseen cock deflating within the spunk-flooded sheath of her burning cunt. She could have crude sex with anyone and everyone, suck the sperm out of her brother-in-law’s massive cock, have Louise and Alison attend her clitoris ...

“Go now,” she breathed as the phone rang. The penis leaving the fiery heat of her vagina, she propped herself up on her elbows and looked down at the inflamed valley of her vulva. Her swollen lips were sperm-covered, the white liquid running down to her anus, dripping from the firm flesh of her inner thighs. No longer fearful of the entities, she looked forward to another crude fucking as she grabbed the receiver. Pondering on instructing her unseen stud to shaft the tight sheath of her arse, she smiled as Tom asked her how she was.

“I’m fine,” she replied. “I really enjoyed the barbeque.” “Yes, so did I. Annabelle, did you ... I know this sounds ridiculous but ... Did you leave your panties here last night?”

131

“My panties?” she echoed, wondering what to say. “Yes, I ... I took them off and put them in my bag.” “I found them this morning.” “Oh, I’m so sorry. They must have fallen out of my bag. I get so hot in the summer. Sometimes I slip my panties off and ... I am sorry, Tom. You must think me awful.” “No, no. Don’t worry about it. Er ... I was wondering whether you needed anything doing at the house today?” “Yes, yes I do.” “I’ll come over now, if that’s OK? Carole’s out and I’ve nothing to do, so ...” “That’s really good of you, Tom. There are several things I’d like doing.” “OK, give me fifteen minutes and I’ll be with you.” “I’ll put the kettle on. See you soon.”

Leaping out of bed as she replaced the receiver, Annabelle grabbed two pairs of clean panties from her drawer. Slipping two fingers into her tight cunt, she frowned. The ivory symbol had gone. Reckoning that it must have popped out in the bed, she rolled up a pair of panties and slipped the end between the fleshy lips of her young pussy. If Tom wanted soiled panties, he was going to get them, she thought wickedly, stuffing the panties into the sperm-drenched sheath of her pussy. Managing to ease the second pair into her bloated vaginal cavern, she dived into the shower and cleansed her abused young body.

Dressing in a short skirt and loose-fitting blouse, she brushed her long black hair and applied her makeup. The panties bloating the wet sheath of her vagina, she decided to have some fun with Tom before using her power. She’d allow him to glimpse her pussy crack, she mused,

132

the garments soaking up her copious flow of cunt milk. Before he searched her laundry basket, she pulled the panties out of her sex sheath and place them on top of the dirty washing. He’d go home with his spoils and sniff them, press the sticky material to his nose and breath in the scent of her vaginal milk and then wank and spunk over the shed floor. The doorbell ringing, she grabbed one of the symbols and checked her hair in the hall mirror. Her cunt well-juiced, her vaginal lips naked beneath her short skirt, she was ready for some sexy fun.

“Come in,” she said, answering the door to her unsuspecting victim. “Hi, Annabelle,” Tom said, smiling as he eyed the deep ravine of her cleavage exposed by her partially open blouse. “You’re looking lovely, as always.” “Thanks. Shall we sit in the lounge?”

Leading him into the room, she made sure that he sat on the sofa. Sitting opposite in the armchair, she immediately parted her thighs, displaying the wet crack of her vulva as she talked about the barbeque. Again, Tom obviously couldn’t believe his eyes at her stared at her blatantly displayed intimacy. Adjusting the bulging crotch of his trousers, he must have thought this his lucky day as Annabelle reclined in her chair, parting her thighs further as he moved forward on the sofa.

“Oh, I forgot to bring your panties back,” he said without taking his eyes of her sex crack. “Not to worry,” she breathed, clutching the ivory symbol. “I have plenty more.” “Do you?” he chuckled. “Anyway, I’m glad you enjoyed the barbeque. I can’t think how I burnt those sausages. And I was thinking later about the sausage Carole found on the lawn. I don’t remember you having a sausage.”

133

“I wouldn’t worry about it, Tom. Did you mention my panties to Carole?” “No, I thought it best not to.” “You might as well throw them in the bin. I don’t need them.”

Running her fingertip over the smooth ivory symbol, she wondered when to use the power to have Tom lick her insatiable clitoris to orgasm. Now that he’d fucked the tight sheath of her arse and pumped her bowels full of sperm, the question of his adultery meant nothing. Annabelle thought it a shame that he couldn’t enjoy the memory of his new-found sex life with her. But This was fun, she mused, parting her legs even further.

“Annabelle,” he murmured, gazing in awe at her open sex valley, the wet folds on her inner lips. “Why are you sitting like that?” “Like what?” she asked, squeezing the symbol. Hoping she had the power, she grinned. “Would you like to shave me?” she asked. “Yes, very much,” he replied. “Go to the bathroom and get the razor. And a towel and there’s a can of foam on the windowsill.”

As he left the room, she pulled her skirt high up over her stomach and almost lay in the chair with her feet wide apart. She’d thought about shaving several times since admiring the naked flesh of Louse’s vulva. To have Tom remove her pubic curls would be arousing, she mused, running her fingertip up and down the wet gully of her pussy. Once he’d finished the job of depilation, he’d force his huge cock into the tight shaft of her young cunt and fuck her senseless.

134

Settling between her feet with the shaving equipment, she smothered her black fleece with the foam. Annabelle relaxed, closing her eyes as he massaged the foam into her vulval lips, the gentle rise of her mons. Tom was her slave, she decided. Her ever-obedient sex slave, attending her most intimate needs. The panties soaking up her juice-drenched vagina as he worked between her thighs with the razor, she felt her clitoris swell, her young womb contract. Had Carole been different, more adventurous sexually, she could have enjoyed Tom’s intimate attention. Had Brian been ... Brian was insane. She was never going to have an exciting sex life with him. But now, things were very different.

As Tom pulled each outer lip up and ran the razor over the fleshy hillocks, Annabelle breathed heavily, revelling in the beautiful sensations of illicit sex rippling through her young body. Parting her legs as wide as she could and resting her thighs over the arms of the chair, she watched Tom dragging the razor over her vulval flesh. Meticulous in his work, he removed every last pubic curl before taking the towel and wiping away the foam. Gazing at the smooth, pale flesh of her vulva as he finished cleansing her, she grinned.

“That’s very good,” she praised him, sliding her rounded buttocks over the edge of the cushion. “Now I want you to push your fingers into my cunt and pull my wet panties out. Complying, he slipped two fingers into the hot sheath of her young cunt, watching her inner labia dragging along the sodden material as he extracted his prize from her vaginal cavern. “Now push the wet panties between my buttocks and run your knob up and down my cunt crack,” she ordered him in her rising wickedness. “I don’t want you inside me. Just run your knob up and down until your spunk over my hairless pussy.”

135

Unzipping his trousers, he pulled out the solid shaft of his massive penis and complied with her lewd request. His purple weaponhead running up and down the length of her vaginal slit, gliding over the sensitive nubble of her erect clitoris, she gasped in her debauchery. Her dark eyes focused on his glistening knob-head, she knew that he’d be desperate to enter her, completely impale her on his love staff and pump her spasming cunt full of sperm. But she wanted to watch his orgasmic cream jetting from his throbbing knob, splattering her mons, bathing the intricate folds of her inner flesh. He could fuck her properly later, she decided, her clitoris pulsating beneath his massaging glans.

“I’d like you to bring some friends to my house,” she said, eyeing his sperm slit expectantly. “Say, half a dozen men. Young men who’d love to fuck my holes and fill me with spunk. Will you do that for me?” “Yes, I will,” he breathed, rocking his hips as he fucked her creamy-wet vaginal crack. “This evening, OK?” “I’ll phone some friends and bring them here this evening.” “Good. You’ll have to give them a reason. I know, tell them that I’m having a party.” “A party, yes.” “Now I want you to spunk all over my cunt.”

Gripping his huge cock by the root, he breathed heavily as he ran his swollen knob up and down the length of her vaginal slit. His sperm suddenly jetting from his slit, splattering the hairless flesh of her vulva, creaming her hot valley of desire, he let out a long low moan of pleasure as his balls drained. Annabelle watched his white liquid gushing from his slit, bathing

136

her solid clitoris and running down to the panties between her firm buttocks as he fucked her burning valley of desire.

Pondering on having six men satisfy her feminine desires, she pictured six erect cocks pumping spunk over her naked body. Not one of her sex slaves would recall her whorish behaviour, she thought happily as Tom squeezed the remnants of his spunk out of his deflating penile shaft. Watching the white liquid running between her splayed love lips, she ordered Tom to retrieve the panties from her anal gully and mop up his orgasmic cream. Cleansing her with the pussy-wet material, he obediently followed her next order and placed the soiled panties in the laundry basket.

“There’s an empty washing up liquid bottle in the kitchen,” she said as he returned from the bathroom. “Go and get it.” Parting her swollen love lips as her sex slave fetched the bottle, she ordered him to kneel on the floor and force the flat end of the plastic phallus deep into her cunt. Listening to her squelching juices as he pushed the end of the bottle between her splayed inner lips, she stretched her outer labia further apart. The bottle slipping past the tightness of her pubic bone and driving deep into the wet heat of her cunt, she gasped and whimpered in her debauched act.

“Fuck me with it,” she breathed shakily. “Fuck my cunt really hard and bring me off.” Gasping as Tom withdrew the plastic bottle and rammed it deep into the inflamed sheath of her cunt, Annabelle knew that her illicit sexual exploits were becoming the centre of her very existence. Her crudity and wanton whoredom were taking over her entire life. But did it matter?

137

she wondered as her young body rocked with the vaginal pummelling. She was enjoying her cunt for the first time in her life, so what the hell?

Watching the rubicund petals of her stretched inner lips rolling back and forth along the sex-slimed bottle, her ballooning clitoris forced out from beneath its pink bonnet, she tore the front of her blouse open and painfully pinched her sensitive nipples. Her whole body trembling with the beautiful sensations of indecent sex, she pulled and twisted the brown protrusions of her milk teats, adding to her incredible pleasure as Tom squelched her copious vaginal juices with the plastic phallus. Debased thoughts flooding her mind, she again imagined six solid cocks fucking her tight orifices, spunking her bowels, her hungry cunt, her wet mouth. Picturing two massive penises simultaneously shafting the bloated sheath of her vagina, bathing her ripe cervix with sperm, she dug her fingernails into her areolae as she teetered on the brink of her climax.

“Harder,” she breathed. “Fuck me harder.” The bottle repeatedly ramming deep into her convulsing cunt, pummelling her creamy-wet cervix, she cried out as her orgasm exploded within her pulsating clitoris. The wet bottle massaging her painfully swollen clitoris, sustaining her immense sexual pleasure, she dug her fingernails deeper into the dark discs of her areola and again cried out in her ecstasy. Her stomach rising and falling with the crude vaginal pistoning, her splayed thighs twitching, she ordered Tom to force two fingers into her arse.

“Yes,” she cried as his fingers opened her tight anal ring and drove deep into the dank heat of her rectum. Her orgasm peaking, sending electrifying tremors through her convulsing body, she tossed her head from side to side and gasped incoherent words in her sexual delirium. Again and again her palpitating clitoris sent shockwaves of pure sexual bliss deep into her

138

quivering womb as Tom repeatedly rammed the plastic bottle into the fiery heat of her inflamed cunt.

Her orgasm beginning to leave her quivering body, she listened to the beautiful sound of her squelching vaginal juices as Tom slowed his pistoning rhythm. Massaging her rectal duct, sending wondrous ripples of sex into the very core of her young body, Tom finally eased his fingers out of her anal inlet and slipped the plastic bottle out of her burning cunt. Convulsing in the aftermath of her multiple orgasm, Annabelle lay quivering and gasping as she recovered. Shaved, spunked, crudely fucked with a plastic bottle ... And now she was looking forward to an evening of obscene sex with several men. Hauling her sagging body out of the chair as the phone rang, she ordered Tom to stiffen his cock.

“You’re going to fuck me hard,” she said, sitting on the sofa and lifting the phone. “Hello,” she breathed, pressing the receiver to her ear. “Hi Annabelle,” Carole said. “Is Tom there?” “Er ... Yes, he is,” she replied, wondering whether she should have lied. “He didn’t say anything about going to see you. When was this arranged?” “It wasn’t arranged. He rang and ...” “Pass the phone to him, will you? We were supposed to be going out this morning. I’ll have a word with him.” “He’s ... he’s in the attic looking at the wiring,” she lied, watching her brother-in-law lying on the floor wanking his solid cock. “For God’s sake. I told him that I’d only be half an hour at the shops and then we were going out. The minute he comes down from the attic, get him to call me, OK?”

139

“Yes, yes I’ll do that.”

Replacing the receiver and settling by Tom’s side, Annabelle licked the hairy skin of his scrotum and breathed in aphrodisiacal scent of his genitalis. His penis was huge, she observed, licking the root of his amazing organ. Carole was a lucky girl, she reflected. But Annabelle was able to share her sister’s husband, have him attend her feminine needs and use him for crude sex. Placing her knees either side of his hips, she lowered her young body until the purple globe of his cock nestled between the dripping wings of her inner lips. His huge shaft gliding deep into the tight sheath of her cunt, she gasped as her outer lips pressed against his huge balls and his plum pushed against her cervix.

“You’re so big,” she breathed, again sinking her fingernails into the sensitive flesh of her areolae. “You like fucking me, don’t you?” “Yes,” he replied. “I’ve always wanted to fuck your sweet cunt.” “And you think about me when you fuck Carole?” “Every time I fuck her, I think about your tight little cunt,” he confessed as she bounced up and down on his mammoth weapon. “Keep talking. I want you to tell me all your thoughts. Why did you go with Carole if you wanted me?” “I didn’t think you were interested in me.” “You should have made a move, said something to me. Anyway, tell me what you think about my cunt.” “It’s hot and tight. Whenever I see your tight panties, I think about your sweet cunt. The panties you left at the barbeque ... I sniffed them and then wrapped them around my cock and

140

wanked. I spunked over the crotch. I imagine spanking you, Annabelle. I imagine you across my knee, your naked buttocks turning red as I spank you for being a naughty little schoolgirl.” “Do you like schoolgirls?” “I’d like to see you dressed in a gymslip, white ankle socks and navy-blue knickers. Now that you have a shaved cunt, you’d look like a schoolgirl when I pull your knickers down to spank your bare bottom.” “You have quite a fertile mind,” she giggled, his bulbous glans repeatedly meeting the creamy-wet ring of her cervix. “Buy me a school uniform and I’ll wear it for you. You’re going to imagine me in navy-blue knickers now and spunk up my cunt, aren’t you?” “Yes, yes.”

Bouncing up and down faster, Annabelle felt the bulb of her clitoris swell, her young womb contract, as she pictured Tom spunking over a pair of navy-blue knickers. Her vaginal juices squelching as she rode his magnificent cock, her clitoris rolling along his pussy-slimed shaft, she knew that she was going to come as she painfully dug her fingernails into the brown teats of her firm breasts. Picturing her young body in a gymslip, her knickers down to her thighs as she lay across Tom’s knees, she wondered whether she’d enjoy a spanking.

“Spunk my cunt now,” she gasped, her clitoris erupting in orgasm against the wet flesh of his thrusting cock-shaft. His sperm jetting from his throbbing glans, filling the spasming sheath of her abused cunt, he repeatedly raised his hips, meeting her bounces and ramming his orgasming knob hard against her ripe cervix. Annabelle tossed her head back and screamed out as her fingernails bit into the brown discs of her areolae. Lost in her sexual delirium, she

141

imagined another massive penis fucking the tight sheath of her rectum, sperm flooding her hot bowls as she drank from a third spunking glans.

The front doorbell ringing, she slowed her bouncing rhythm as her orgasm began to recede and Tom’s balls finally drained. Raising her young body, Tom’s sperm and girl-juiced cock leaving her burning cunt, she clambered to her feet and grabbed the pussy wet panties from the armchair. Gathering up the shaving equipment, she ordered Tom to do his trousers up and sit on the sofa.

“Phone Carole,” she said, instinctively knowing that her sister was at the door as the bell rang again. “Dial the number and let it ring until I come back. You’ve been up on the attic, Tom. You’ve been looking at the wiring.”

Dashing into the bathroom and dumping the panties in the laundry basket, she ran her fingers through her sex-matted long black hair as the bell rang out again. Taking a deep breath, she knew that she had to answer the door as she looked down at her ripped blouse. She was in a terrible state, and it would be pretty obvious to Carole that she’d been up to something with Tom. If she didn’t answer the door, then Carole would be even more suspicious, she mused. All she could do was rely on the power to alleviate Carole’s suspicions and halt her questions. Pulling her blouse together, she finally opened the door to find Carole standing on the step.

“Sorry I took so long,” she said, inviting her sister in. “I was up in the attic.” “Where’s Tom?” Carole asked, walking briskly through the hall to the lounge.

142

“Oh, er ...” Tom stammered, replacing the receiver as his wife stood with her hands on her hips. “I was just calling you.” “What’s been going on here?” she asked, turning as Annabelle walked into the room. “Look at the state of you. Your blouse is ...” “I caught it on a nail in the attic,” Annabelle cut in. “Tom checked the wiring for me.” “Yes, I was in the attic,” Tom rejoined. “I was ringing you to say that ...” “I want to know what’s been going on here,” Carole breathed, sitting in the armchair. “Nothing’s been going on,” Annabelle laughed, wondering where the ivory symbol was. Thinking that it must have slipped between the cushion and the chair, she rested her hand on Carole’s shoulder. “Nothing has been going on, OK?” “Nothing,” Carole murmured. “Tom, come over here and kneel on the floor.” “Kneel on the floor?” he said, frowning as he left the sofa. “What for?” “Just do it, Tom.”

As he took his position, Annabelle knew that she had power over the couple. Breathing a sigh of relief, she was about to instruct them to forget about the attic and the wiring when a wicked idea drifted into her mind. Eyeing her sister’s naked thighs, she knew that this was very wrong as she imagined Tom shafting the woman’s cunt. Trying to turn her thoughts away from sex, she felt her clitoris swell and pulsate as she thought about watching Tom fucking her sister’s tight cunt.

“Pull your skirt up, Carole,” she breathed. “And take your panties off and open your legs wide.” Her heart racing as she watched her sister comply, she again realized how wicked this

143

was. But she was unable to help herself as she watched Carole slip her panties off and recline in the chair. Her rounded buttocks over the edge of the cushion, the lips of her vulva parting, revealing her unfurling inner folds, Carole was completely under the influence of the unseen force.

“Lick her cunt, Tom,” Annabelle murmured, her stomach somersaulting as he leaned forward and licked the wet valley of his wife’s vagina. “She’s never let you lick her cunt, but now you can enjoy tongue fucking her.” “I want to tongue fuck you, Annabelle,” he breathed. “You’ll do as I tell you,” she returned. “Lick her clitoris and make her come. Carole, I want you to stretch your cunt lips wide open for Tom.” “Yes,” Carole murmured, stretching her fleshy vulval lips wide apart. “Why have you never allowed Tom to lick your cunt?” “It’s disgusting.” “And you’ve never allowed him to mouth-fuck you?” “Mouth-fuck me? It’s obscene, vulgar.” “From today, you’ll have less and less sex with Tom. You’ll deny him your body, do you understand?” “Yes, I understand.” “Tom will come to me for sex from now on. And you’ll never question his reasons for visiting me. As far as you’ll be concerned, Tom will be coming here to do jobs around the house. Now, pull your cunt wide open and allow him to lick your clitoris to orgasm.”

144

Feeling guilty as she watched Tom lick her sister’s vaginal valley, Annabelle knew that this was very wrong. A blatant intrusion into her sister’s marriage, violation of her young body ... But Annabelle couldn’t resist the temptation to watch her brother-in-law licking her sister’s vaginal folds. Wrong though it was, the excitement, the control, the power she had over the couple ... What was the point in having power if she wasn’t going to use it? she mused, moving in and focusing on Tom’s wet tongue snaking over Carole’s erect clitoris.

“OK, fuck her cunt,” she said, her own juices of arousal seeping between her inflamed inner lips as she watched her sister’s vaginal fluid trickling from her bared sex hole. As Tom pulled his erect cock ut of his trousers and offered his purple knob to Carole’s vaginal opening, Annabelle felt a pang of excitement ripple through her young body. Never in a million years would she have thought that she’d watch Tom fucking Carole. The very notion sending delightful quivers through her contracting womb, she moved even closer as Tom’s penile shaft glided deep into Carole’s tight cunt.

“Now fuck her cunt and spunk up her,” she ordered Tom, gazing in awe at Carole’s pinken inner lips stretched tautly around the broad base of Tom’s massive cock. Watching the marital fucking, Tom’s cunny-wet shaft repeatedly emerging and driving deep into Carole’s trembling body, Annabelle slipped her hand between her thighs and massaged the solid bulb of her yearning clitoris. Watching her sister’s tight cunt getting fucked by a huge cock, Annabelle masturbated vigorously, quickly taking herself to a massive orgasm as Tom began gasping in the beginnings of his coming.

145

Carole’s moans of orgasmic pleasure resounding around the room as Tom pumped his spunk deep into her inflamed cunt, Annabelle sustained her own climax with her fervent clitoral masturbating. Her juices of lust streaming from her cock-hungry vagina, she decided to have Tom fuck her once he’d finished screwing his wife. Had Carole not been her sister, she’d have sucked the sperm out of her hot sex hole, licked her clitoris to a massive orgasm. Her thoughts turning to Louise and Alison as her orgasm began to wane, she wondered whether to have a mass orgy. Cocks, cunts, spunk flowing, girl-juice streaming ...

Annabelle was becoming cruder by the minute, she knew as she listened to the squelching of sperm and vaginal juice. Her mind riddled with obscene thoughts, she wondered how much deeper she’d fall into the pit of depravity. But did it matter? she mused. She was enjoying her young body, her new-found life, so what the hell? Her fingers leaving the wet valley of her vagina as the phone rang, she left Tom and Carole to finishing their fucking and went into the kitchen. “It’s me,” Brian said as she answered the phone. “Who?” she asked, deciding to annoy him. “It’s Brian.” “Oh, Im sorry, Brian. This is Carole. Annabelle’s not here.” “Carole? Er ...” “I’m calling into the house every day while she’s away.” “Oh, I see. Where’s she gone?” “She’s having a short break. Staying with a friend in Scotland. So, how are you doing?” “I’m relaxing in Spain. I needed a holiday.”

146

“Yes, so did Annabelle. It’s a shame you’re not here. We could have met and ... I’ve been thinking about you, Brian.” “Oh?” “I’ve been thinking about you a lot. Especially now that you’ve split up with Annabelle.” “What do you mean?” “Well, you know.” “No, I don’t.” “Come on, Brian. You know I’ve always fancied you.” “Fancied me? But I thought that you and Tom ...” “We have a marriage, of sorts. We don’t get on, Brian. We never have. You were the one I always wanted. We could have met here, at Annabelle’s house. She’s away for a week, so we could have had some fun.” “Well, I don’t know what to say.” “I have to be honest with you, Brian. I said nothing before because you were my sister’s husband. But now ... I want you, Brian.” “I could always cut my holiday short.” “You don’t want to do that.” “If you’re serious, Carole. Are you serious?” “I’ve never been more serious. I’d love to meet you here every day and ...” “All right, I’ll get a flight back. To be honest, it’s pretty boring here on my own. Coming back to see you ... This could be most rewarding, or both of us.” “You do want me, don’t you?” “You bet I do.” “Call this number when you get back. I’m here at eleven every morning, OK?”

147

“Yes, fine. Oh, the money’s running out. I’ll see you soon, then.” “Very soon, I hope. I can hardly wait.”

Replacing the receiver, Annabelle wondered what the hell she was trying to do as she returned to the lounge. This was a dangerous game, she knew as she ordered Tom and Carole to adjust their clothing. Instructing Tom to sit on the sofa, she checked the room for evidence of debauchery. It was incredible to think that they’d have no recollection of their crude fucking, she mused. If Carole discovered ... But she would never learn the truth. She’d never know that Annabelle had watched her husband fucking her.

Wondering what to say when Brian rang her to say that he was back, she went to the kitchen and filled the kettle. She could hear Tom and Carole talking as they regained control of their minds. This was an extremely exciting game, she mused. But it was also a very dangerous game. If Brian rang Carole and ... Wondering whether she should allow Brian to call at her house, she thought about using her power to have him believe that she was Carole. If he believed that he was talking to Carole ... This was going to be most interesting, she decided, smiling as Carole walked into the kitchen. Most interesting.

“Coffee?” she asked. “Mmm, please,” Carole replied. Frowning as she discreetly adjusted her panties, obviously wondering why she was so wet, she took the milk from the fridge. “I’m glad that Tom’s being helpful, Annabelle,” she said, passing Annabelle the milk. “As you know, he’s pretty good at decorating.”

148

“I’m so grateful to you both,” Annabelle said, smiling at her sister. “I don’t know what I’d do without you. It’s a lovely day. Shall we take our coffee onto the patio?” “Yes, why not?”

Calling Tom, Annabelle followed Carole into the garden at sat at the patio table with her coffee. This was too good to be true, she reflected as Tom joined them. Sex with anyone and everyone ... The evening was going to be fun, she thought, watching Tom sipping his coffee. Several men fucking her tight orifices, spunking over her firm breasts, using and abusing her to satisfy their base male needs ... Apart from the evening, the rest of her life was going to be fun.

149

Chapter Eight

T

he evening drawing near, Annabelle wondered whether Tom had contacted a few of his

friends and made the arrangements. Pacing the lounge floor, she slipped her hand up her miniskirt and fondled with the hairless lips of her pussy. An ivory symbol bloating the

tight sheath of her vagina, she was wet with arousal, desperate for a huge cock ramming into her. If Tom let her down ... There was always Louise and Alison, she mused dolefully. The girls would attend her naked body, lick and finger her to orgasm ... But she wanted the feel of hard cocks driving into her tight sex holes, spunking her bowels, her cervix, her throat.

“Where the hell is he?” she breathed, glancing at her watch for the umpteenth time. She was becoming desperate, she knew as she felt her vaginal fluid trickling down the smooth flesh of her inner thighs. Not wanting to phone Tom, she wandered out into the garden and sat on a patio chair. Her new-found power was all very well, she mused. But it was useless without victims. Victims? she thought, wondering whether that was the right word. What else could they be called? she reflected.

“Hi,” Ian called over the fence. “Lovely evening.” “Oh, er ... Yes, yes it is,” Annabelle replied, leaving her chair and walking across the lawn. “I’ll be making a bit of a noise for a while. I’m going to fix the fence at the end of the garden so I’ll be hammering and banging about.”

150

“Oh, right,” she breathed, her vaginal muscles gripping the ivory symbol as her mind flooded with images of his erect cock, his sperm gushing from his slit. ”I’ll show you what I’m going to do,” he said, walking down his garden. “It’s the fence between our gardens. It looks like there used to be a gate there and someone’s nailed bits of wood over it.” “Oh, I see what you mean,” Annabelle said, slipping into the bushes and gazing at the old gate. “It is rather a mess. I’ve never been down here before.” “I’m going to rip the gate out and fix a new fence panel between my shed and that post. I’ll try not to make too much noise.” “Don’t worry about me,” she laughed, eyeing the crotch of his shorts as he pulled on the old gate.

Wondering whether she should make physical contact with him in order for the power to influence him, she recalled Tom following her instructions without any contact. Reckoning that she only had to be close to a potential victim, she wondered how to test her theory. She daren’t order him to pull his cock out, she mused, watching him yank the old gate off its hinges. If the power wasn’t with her, he’d wonder what on earth had possessed her to make such a lewd suggestion. Possessed her?

An overwhelming desire to suck the sperm out of Ian’s knob engulfing her, she felt her young womb contract. How many more people would she use for sex? she wondered. Did it matter? She wasn’t harming anyone, so there was nothing to worry about. Pondering on her young life, her failed marriage, she was determined to enjoy herself from now on. Brian was a

151

pain, but he wouldn’t hound her forever, she was sure. Deciding to test her power, she gazed at Ian as he fiddled with a piece of wood.

“Make a hole in the new fence panel,” she said softly. “A hole,” he echoed. “A hole in the new fence.” “This is easy,” she breathed, realizing that she had him under control. “Make a hole the right size and height for your cock. I’ll be able to sneak down here and suck you off through the fence,” she giggled. “Would you like me to suck out your spunk now?” “Yes,” he murmured. “You think about fucking my mouth while you wank, don’t you?” “I think about pissing in your sweet mouth,” he replied. “You ... Is that what you’d like to do?” she asked, her dark eyes frowning. “You’d really like to piss in my mouth?” “Alison loves drinking from my cock. She’s a dirty little cow.” “Yes, she is. Don’t you worry about your daughter? Alison is her best friend. Don’t you think Louise might be influenced by her?” “Louise is safe enough.” “Oh, yes,” Annabelle giggled. “Louise is safe enough, all right. Come a little closer and drop your shorts,” she breathed huskily. “I want you to fuck my mouth and shoot your spunk down my throat.”

Her eyes wide as he lowered his shorts and exposed his semi-erect penis, his heavy balls, Annabelle licked her full lips. Kneeling on the ground and cupping his heavy balls in the palm of her hand, she scrutinized his genitalia. His penis inflating, the fleshy shaft rising above his

152

scrotum, she watched his sperm-eggs rolling in her hand. He was ready to fuck her mouth, she knew as his shaft fully stiffened, his foreskin retracting slightly to expose the purple head of his solid organ.

“You have a lovely cock, Ian,” she murmured. “You want to fuck my mouth, don’t you?” “Yes, yes I do,” he replied, towering above her as she weighed the fullness of his balls in her warm hand. “You want to push your knob into my wet mouth and spunk over my tongue, don’t you?” “God, yes,” he breathed, his cock shaft twitching expectantly.

Taking his fleshy shaft in her hand, she fully retracted his foreskin and exposed his glistening plum. Engulfing his purple knob within the wet heat of her mouth, the salty taste of his bulbous glans driving her wild, she rolled her tongue around the rim of his helmet and sucked gently. This really was easy, she reflected, again cupping his full balls in the palm of her hand. She could have anyone any time she wanted. Again hoping that Tom would arrive with his friends, she moved her head back and forth, repeatedly taking Ian’s purple knob to the back of her throat as he towered above her and gasped in his adulterous pleasure.

Deciding not to bring out his sperm too soon, she slipped his knob out of her mouth and ran her wet tongue up and down his fleshy shaft. Licking his rolling balls, working her tongue between his scrotal sac and the tops of his thighs, she breathed in the heady aroma of his male scent. Her taste buds alive, she ran her wet tongue around the base of his solid shaft, working slowly up to his penile head and taking his swollen glans deep into her hot mouth. Ian breathed

153

heavily, clutching tufts of her long black hair as he swayed on his sagging legs. He was almost there, Annabelle knew as his glans swelled to an incredible size and his solid shaft twitched.

Slipping his knob out of her sperm-thirsty mouth again, she licked his scrotal sac, tasting and wetting his balls with her pink tongue. Opening her mouth as wide as she could, she sucked his huge sperm-spheres inside. His penile shaft pressing against her nose, his purple glans close to her forehead, she rolled his balls around her hot mouth. His scrotum tasted bitter, she thought as he gasped and swayed. His dark pubic curls tickling her face, she imagined his spunk shooting over her head as she sucked on his draining balls. Perhaps he’d enjoy having his balls filling her mouth and his cock-head sucked into Alison’s mouth. Annabelle had plans for Ian, dirty plans.

Releasing his testicles, she ran her wet tongue up his solid shaft and sucked his swollen glans into her hot mouth again. “Mmm,” she moaned through her nose, lost in her arousal as her mouth flooded with his salty spunk. This was the taste she was becoming addicted to, the substance she couldn’t live without. Swallowing hard, running her tongue around his spermgushing slit, she drank fervently from his throbbing knob like a babe at the breast. This was what she’d needed, she knew as her lubricious vaginal juices seeped between the fleshy swell of her naked love lips. Cocks, sperm, crude sex ...

Gobbling on her neighbour’s orgasming glans, swallowing his copious flow of semen, she kneaded his heavy balls as he let out a long low moan of pleasure. Again and again she swallowed hard, eager not to waste one drop of precious sperm as he mouth-fucked her in his involuntary adultery. Sucking hard, repeatedly swallowing, she sustained his shuddering orgasm as he began to double up in his male ecstasy. Desperate to hold on to his beautiful cock, she kept

154

sucking and mouthing, swallowing the remnants of his orgasmic cream and he grimaced as if in pain.

Her eyes widening as she heard Ian’s wife calling him, she slipped his spent cock out of her spermed mouth and hurriedly leaped to her feet. Ordering him to pull his shorts up as she licked her sperm-glossed lips, her breathing unsteady, her heart banging hard against her chest, she again realized that she was playing a very dangerous game. Had Jane not called out, had she wandered down the garden to find her husband fucking and spunking Annabelle’s hot mouth ... Annabelle tried not to think of the consequences as she brushed the dirt off her knees. Wiping her spunked mouth on the back of her hand, she adjusted Ian’s shorts before stepping back and gazing at the fallen gate.

“Er ... I’ll leave you to get on with the fence, Ian,” she said as his wife approached. “Oh, er ... Yes, right.” “Ah, there you are,” Jane said, joining her husband. “Oh, hi, Annabelle.” “Hi. Ian was just telling me about the new fence he’s going to put up.” “I’ve wanted him to fix it for years,” she sighed. “At last, he’s decided to do something about it.” “Not, years,” he corrected her, frowning at her. “You first mentioned it a couple of months ago. I remember you saying that ...” “Are you all right, Ian?” Jane asked, gazing at his sex-flushed face. “What have you been doing?” “Well, I’ll leave you to it,” Annabelle cut in, smiling as she walked away.

155

Returning to the house, the taste of sperm lingering on her tongue, she realized that all she’d done by mouth fucking her neighbour and drinking his spunk was to send her arousal sky high. Again wondering where Tom and his friends had got to, she decided to ring him. If Carole answered, she’d make out that she’d just phoned for a chat. Glimpsing out of the lounge window as she was about to grab the phone, she noticed a group of teenage lads loitering in the street. Their cocks would be fresh, she mused, her clitoris swelling, her vaginal juices flowing in rivers of milk down the naked flesh of her inner thighs. Young, fresh, probably virginal and ready ....

This was crazy, she thought, her insatiable thirst for sex filling her mind with obscene images as she gazed at the young lads. To drag teenage boys in off the street and have them fuck her ... Walking through the hall and stepping out into the front garden, she wandered down the path to the gate. Wondering what to say as the lads turned and looked at her, she eyed the tight crotches of their jeans. They were too young, she mused, again picturing their fresh young cocks, the tight sacs of their scrotums. She was pretty sure that they were legally old enough, but they were far too young to ...

“Would you lads mind giving me a hand?” she asked, wishing she’d phoned Tom instead of attempting to capture the group of young lads. “I’m ... I’m trying to move a sofa and I need some help.” “OK,” the tallest lad said, walking towards her. “Come on, you lot.” “Thanks,” Annabelle sighed, wishing she could change her mind. “I’ve tried to move it, but I really can’t do it on my own.” “No problem, lady,” a dark-haired boy said, his tanned face grinning as he followed his friends into the house.

156

“It’s in here,” Annabelle said, leading her young victims into the lounge. “Right, where do you want it?” “Where do I want it?” she murmured, closing the lounge door as the last of her victim’s entered the room. “I want it in here.”

Watching the lads gazing at her, their faces expressionless, she knew that she had them under her power. There were six of them, all in their mid-teens, all fresh and probably virginal. Her stomach somersaulting, she knew that this was very wrong as she stood before them and grinned. Luring innocent teenage boys into her lair was wicked beyond belief, but she knew that she couldn’t help herself as she eyed their tight jeans. Right or wrong, she desperately needed sex. After all, what was the good of having power over teenage boys if she wasn’t going to use it?

Ordering them to slip out of their clothes, she sat on the sofa and watched their disrobing. Their muscular chests coming into view as they discarded their T-shirts, she waited with bated breath as they tugged their jeans down. This was incredibly arousing, she thought, her clitoris painfully solid. Her nipples rising beneath the loose silk of her blouse, she waited patiently as the boys kicked their jeans and trainers off their feet. Tugging their shorts down, exposing their genitals to her wide eyes, they stood naked in a row before their mistress. Their young cocks snaking over their fresh balls, they waited obediently for her next instruction.

“I want the virgins among you to step forward,” she said, her excitement rising as she wondered how many would make a move. “Only two?” she sighed as a couple of lads took two

157

paces towards her. “Most disappointing. I was hoping you’d all be virgins. Oh well, two is better than none. Have either of you seen a girl’s cunt?” “No,” came the murmured reply. “Have girls sucked your cocks?” “No.” “Right, you fist,” she breathed, pointing to the younger lad.

Slipping off the sofa and dropping to her knees, Annabelle examined his unblemished penile shaft, the fleshy fold of his foreskin. Stroking his tight ball-bag, brushing his newlysprouted pubic curls, she let out a rush of breath as his shaft stiffened. His penis finally standing to attention, she leaned forward and ran her tongue over his tight scrotum. Her stomach somersaulting, her womb contracting, she denied herself the pleasure of tasting his virginal glans until her juices of desire streamed from her hot sex hole.

“Pull your foreskin right back for me,” she ordered him. Fully retracting his fleshy foreskin, he looked down at her as she ran her wet tongue up and down his solid penile shaft. Finally engulfing his glistening knob within her hot mouth and sucking hard, she listened to his gasps of satisfaction resounding about the room as he trembled and swayed above her. He tasted beautiful, she mused, licking his sperm-slit and running her tongue beneath the rim of his sex crown. Salty, bitter ... Eating his young cock, she repeatedly sucked, desperate for his spunk to flood her mouth and fill her cheeks

The thought that he was a virgin driving her crazy, she wondered whether he wanked as she sucked and gobbled on his ballooning glans. All boys wanked, she decided, stroking the tight

158

sac of his scrotum with her fingertips and sinking her teeth gently into his penile shaft. He probably thought about a girl’s cunt as he wanked and pumped out his fresh sperm. Glimpsing schoolgirls’ knickers, his teenage arousal would soar and he’d wank in his bed at night and splatter his stomach with his orgasmic fluid.

Gasping, the lad trembled uncontrollably as Annabelle rolled her tongue over the silkysmooth surface of his ballooning glans and kneaded his full sperm-eggs through the taut sac of his scrotum. Glimpsing his friends’ cocks out of the corner of her eye, she was pleased to see their solid shafts standing to attention in readiness for her inspection - in readiness to fuck her pretty mouth. She’d take each into her mouth in turn, she decided, gobbling on the quivering lad’s bulbous penile globe. Mouthing and sucking her way through the queue of boys, she’d swallow their spunk and then have them fuck her when they’d recovered from their illicit pleasure.

“Coming,” the boy towering above her breathed, his heavy balls rolling, his erect shaft swelling. Tonguing his knob-slit, mouthing and gobbling, Annabelle could hardly wait for her mouth to fill with his fresh seed. Again sinking her teeth into the root of his penis, his swollen glans lodged at the back of her throat, she sucked hard before moving her head back and enveloping his helmet between her succulent lips. Mentally urging him to shoot his spunk into her mouth, she rolled her tongue around his sex globe, breathing heavily through her nose as the boy again announced that he was coming.

Her mouth flooding with fresh sperm, she snaked her tongue around the lad’s orgasming glans, sustaining the flow of testicular milk as he gasped and whimpered in his pioneering

159

mouth-fucking. Annabelle repeatedly swallowed his fruits, sucking and mouthing to bring out every drop of his spunk as he gripped her head to steady his trembling body. Drinking from his fountainhead, draining his young balls, she felt her clitoris swell and pulsate, her juices of lust oozing from the neglected sheath of her tight cunt. Mouth fucking was one this, she mused, sucking out the last of the salty spunk from the twitching cock bloating her pretty mouth. But she needed to feel a cock thrusting deep into her yearning cunt, spunking her creamy-wet ring of her ripe cervix. Finally slipping the lad’s deflating cock out of her mouth, she stood up and almost ripped her clothes off as her arousal rocketed.

“I want two of you,” she said urgently, positioning herself on all fours. “One beneath me and one kneeling behind me.” Grinning as two lads eagerly complied with her request, she instructed the one beneath her to slip his erect cock deep into her wet cunt. Letting out a sigh of pleasure as the solid organ slipped past her pinked inner lips and drove into her well-juiced vaginal duct with ease, she squeezed her muscles, her tight sheath hugging its prize as she gasped and trembled in her debauchery.

“And now you can put your cock into my cunt,” she said, turning her head and gazing at the young virgin kneeling behind her. “Go on, push it in alongside your friend’s cock.” Her long black hair veiling her flushed face as she felt the lad stabbing at her blocked vaginal entrance, she prayed for him to manage the illicit feat as he pressed his swollen glans hard against the taught flesh of her inner lips. “For God’s sake, ram your fucking cock into my cunt,” she breathed in her desperation to commit the obscene act.

160

The boy struggling to force his swollen glans into her bloated vaginal inlet, she reached behind her back and painfully stretched the fleshy outer lips of her hairless vulva wide apart. The solid cock-shaft suddenly gliding along her inflamed vaginal tube, as if sucked into her trembling body, she let out a cry of pleasure as the two cocks fully impaled her. Her vulval lips stretched tautly around the two erect shafts, the bulbous knobs pressing against her cervical ring, she felt a quiver of ecstasy run through contracting womb as she pictured the double penetration of her abused vagina. Her clitoris painfully swollen, she knew that she needed the relief of orgasm as her vaginal muscles convulsed, hugging the penile shafts like a velvet-jawed vice.

Ordering another lad to force two fingers into the tight sheath of her rectum, she knew that she was nearing the bottom of the pit of depravity as the rounded cheeks of her bottom were crudely yanked apart, exposing the tightly-closed brown ring of her anus to the wide eyes of her expectant audience. Instructing another teenager to kneel before her as fingers glided deep into her anal canal, she grinned as a boy knelt with his purple plum hovering only inches from her sperm-thirsty mouth. Sucking his glans to the back of her throat as the fingers massaged her inner rectal flesh, she rocked her naked body back and forth. The double fucking stretching her vaginal duct to capacity, Annabelle had at last found her domain.

But at what cost? she wondered as the eager boys began fucking her tight pussy hole with a vengeance. Using and abusing friends and strangers, Brian’s car breaking down, losing his job ... Brian deserved it, she tried to console herself. After all he’d done to try to cause trouble, he deserved far more than problems with his car and losing his job. And he was going to get far more, she reflected as the lad fucking her mouth neared his orgasm. The boys certainly weren’t

161

going to complain about the abuse, she mused. They’d have no recollection of their visit to the house, so there was nothing to worry about. Was there?

Swallowing hard as the lad filled her hot mouth with his gushing spunk, Annabelle knew that she had to stop thinking about right and wrong. Although her life had changed dramatically, she was sure that she could cope with the transformation. Sucking sperm out of teenage boys’ cocks was harmless enough, she mused. Using her power to have young men fuck her, her brother-in-law screw her tight arse, young Louise and Alison to lick her to orgasm ... There was no hard, she concluded as sperm dribbled down her chin.

“Both come at once,” she gasped as the boys fucking her tight cunt let out low moans of satisfaction. Annabelle could feel their spunk jetting from their orgasming knobs, filling her spasming cunt as they double fucked her. This was degradation in the extreme, she reflected, sucking out the last of the trembling lad’s spunk as his cock began to deflate. Fingers pistoning the inflamed duct of her rectum, a cock fucking her mouth, two penises screwing her tight cunt ... This was real sex.

Ordering one of the bystanders to fuck her arsehole as the fingers left her rectal sheath, she wasn’t sure how the illicit feat would be accomplished. With two cocks already bloating her vaginal cavern, the lad would have to somehow stand on bended knees in front of the boy kneeling behind her and try to drive his cock into her anal inlet. Hearing movements behind her as gasps and grunts resounded around the room, she felt the bulbous knob of a solid cock pressing hard against the sensitive tissue surrounding her rectal hole. He was going to manage it,

162

she was sure as his penile head slipped past her defeated anal sphincter muscles, his knob-eye peering into the dank sheath of her tight arse.

As mass of limbs entangled behind her trembling body as her cunt overflowed and spewed fresh spunk over her twitching thighs, she shook violently as the teenager managed to drive the entire length of his rock-hard member deep into her rectum. With three cocks bloating the tight holes between her legs, she felt that she was going to split open as her pelvic cavity bloated to accommodate the boys’ organs. Shockwaves of pure sexual bliss coursing through her naked body as the penis fucking her mouth withdrew, she hung her head, gasping with the crude violation of her young body.

“Another cock,” she breathed. “I want another cock fucking my mouth.” A willing participant eagerly kneeling and pushing his exposed purple glans into her sperm-dripping mouth, she gobbled and sucked on his salty plum like a woman possessed. With four cocks embedded within her sex orifices, she knew that she’d accomplished her ultimate goal. To be simultaneously fucked by four lads was the depth of degradation, the height of sheer obscenity. But this wasn’t enough for Annabelle.

“Wank over my hair,” she gasped, momentarily slipping the solid cock out of her spunked mouth. “You two, wank over me and spunk my hair.” The boys standing either side of her head wanking their fresh cock shafts as she sucked and tongued on the knob ballooning within her hot mouth, the fiery sheath of her cuntal throat swallowing sperm from two knobs, the inflamed tube of her arse flooding with spunk ... Annabelle could smell the aroma of sex in the air as her mouth again flooded with sperm. The room resounding with gasps of sexual

163

satisfaction, the squelching sounds of cock fucking her well-spunked holes filling her ears, she knew that she’d want more once the boys had left her.

Her thoughts turning to Louise and Alison, she decided to have them call at the house and suck the spunk out of her sex orifices the minute the boys had gone. Praying for Louise to be at home as she swallowed the boy’s gushing liquid of orgasm, she imagined two cocks forced into the girl’s tight anal canal. There was no limit to her debauchery, Annabelle knew as the boys’ fucking motions slowed. Sex and more crude sex was what she needed, what she craved. Was the entity driving her on? she wondered as the four penises withdrew from her trembling body. Or was this her dark side coming through?

Rolling onto her back on the floor, she lay with her trembling limbs spread, her sex holes oozing with the lads’ sperm as they towered over her and looked on in amazement. They thought her a wanton whore, she knew. But the notion excited her, sent quivers of pleasure coursing through her naked body. She should order her victims to dress and leave, she knew as she watched sperm hanging in long strands from their knob-slits. Although exhausted, she had to have more before the teenagers studs left her.

“All stand around me,” she ordered them. Encircling her naked body, they looked down at her and awaited their next instruction. “You’re all young,” she breathed huskily, gazing up at the six flaccid cocks. “Young enough to come several times, I would imagine. Before you leave, you’ll all wank and shower me with your spunk. Do it now. Make sure your cocks are positioned over me and wank until you shower my body with spunk. I want it over my face, my tits, my shaved cunt ... Spunk all over me.”

164

Watching their hands run up and down their stiffening shafts, Annabelle imagined Brian witnessing her crudity as she toyed with the inflamed lips of her sperm-flooded vagina. Massaging the solid nubble of her aching clitoris, she watched the balls bouncing above her as she waited in expectation. She’d have the young lads again, she decided, her clitoris responding to her intimate caress, sending tremors of bliss through her quivering pelvis. She’d order them to return to her house the following day, perhaps bring a few of their friends along ... And she’d have each lad fuck her at least twice.

She also had the entity to use and abuse her, she reflected, recalling the unseen penis driving into her vaginal duct, bathing her cervix with its ghostly sperm. Were there limits to her debauchery? she wondered. Had she sold her soul to the Devil? Trying to empty her mind of such thoughts, her eyes darting between the cock as the boys began gasping, she opened her mouth and spread her legs wide in readiness for the white shower. There were almost there, she knew as she pushed her tongue out, hoping to taste the rain.

“Yes,” she breathed as two boys reached their goal, their sperm raining over her squirming body. Another two lads pumping out their sperm, Annabelle felt the splattering of the fresh orgasmic cream as all six boys wanked and pumped out their spunk. The male fluid splashing on her hairless vulval lips, her firm breasts, her face her stomach ... She’d experienced every imaginable debauched act, she was sure. There was nothing more she could do to plunge any deeper into her own pool of depravity, she knew as she watched long threads of spunk hanging from the boys’ purple knobs. The white strands reaching down to her naked flesh,

165

finally leaving the cocks and landing in pools on her trembling body, she licked her hands, her arms, lapping up the salty cum as the boys finished their wanking.

“All dress now and leave me,” she breathed, massaging spunk into the firm mounds of her young breasts, the dark discs of her areolae. Watching her male studs taking their clothes from the floor, she felt her clitoris inflate again, her vaginal muscles spasming as she pushed her pink tongue out and tasted the sperm on her full lips. She couldn’t take any more crude sex, she knew. Her young body awash with sperm, her nipples painfully erect, her clitoris yearning for attention ...

“Wait,” she said. “Drop your clothes and all stand around me again.” The young men following her orders, she looked up at the pink shafts of their cocks snaking over their spermdripping scrotums. They were in no fit state to come again, let alone fuck her to orgasm. But they could ... Her mind torn, she tried to speak, tried to instruct them to dress and leave before it was too late. This was wrong, she reflected, her mind brimming with wicked thoughts. To use them for sex was one thing but to have them ...

“There’s one more thing before you go,” she breathed, wondering why she had no power to resist the temptation to commit the most sordid act imaginable. “You’ve all spunk in me and over me. I’m dripping with your spunk and I need cleaning, washing.” They stood motionless around her sprawled body, waiting for their orders as her sparkling eyes darted between their spent cocks “You’ve behaved very well,” she praised them. “Your obedience has pleased me. But you’ve not quite finished. I want you to ...” Annabelle’s words tailed off as she fought

166

against temptation. She desperately needed a shower, but not this way. “Go,” she managed to breathe. “Dress and get out of here.”

Clambering to her feet as they grabbed their clothes, she staggered into the kitchen and leaned on the table. Sperm oozing from the inflamed holes between her firm thighs, running in rivers over the firm mounds of her young breasts, hanging in white threads from her sex-matted hair, she knew that she’d gone too far this time. Worse than a common whore, she’d behaved like a filthy slut. But no one would ever know, she consoled herself, filling the kettle. No one would ever know of her obscene behaviour. The phone ringing as she spooned coffee into a cup, she lifted the receiver half expecting it to be Brian.

“I was watching you,” a man said. “I’m sorry?” Annabelle murmured. “I was watching you at the end of your garden.” “Who is this?” “Does that man’s wife know what you get up to? I’m sure your neighbour would be very interested your activities with her husband.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Annabelle returned shakily, sure that one of the other neighbours must have seen her. “Yu used the young lads who have just left your house. You used them for sex, didn’t you?” “Young lads? I ...” “You used your spell over them, didn’t you?” “Look, I have no idea ...”

167

“I’ll be in touch, Annabelle.”

As he hung up, Annabelle replaced the receiver and leaned on the table again. Her heart racing, her hands trembling, she knew that one of her neighbours had witnessed her crude act. But how on earth did they know about her spell? There was no way anyone could have guessed that she’d used unseen forces to have her wicked way with the young lads. This was the beginning of a nightmare, she knew as she wondered what the caller wanted. He obviously intended to blackmail her. Did he want sex in return for his silence? she wondered.

Slipping into her dressing gown, she walked to the end of the garden. Ian had finished the fence, and made a three-inch hole in the panel about three feet above the ground. But she daren’t go ahead with her plan. With someone watching her, she daren’t suck her neighbour off through the fence, or invite the boys round again. Looking about her, she couldn’t see any windows overlooking the garden. The only way anyone could have seen her was if they’d peered over the fence at the end of the garden.

Standing on her toes, she gazed into the garden backing onto hers. There were shrubs and brambles over the fence, but someone could have tramped their way through the undergrowth and spied on her. If that was the case, how did they know about the young lads. More to the point, how did they know about her powers? Returning to the house, she again wondered where Tom had got to as she hurriedly showered and dressed. Perhaps he’d seen the lads leaving, she mused. But he knew nothing about her so-called spell. And what would he be doing skulking about in someone else’s garden? She was going to have to discover the identity of her would-be blackmailer before using her power again.

168

Sipping her coffee in the kitchen, she made her plans. The caller was definitely a neighbour, she concluded as she gazed out of the window at the back garden. He must have seen her over the fence, and possible just happened to be walking past the house when the lads had left. Perhaps he’d meant that her spell was her charm, her young body? she pondered. That was it, she decided. Her spell was her curvaceous body, her good looks, her sexuality.

Rather than phone Tom, she sat down and watched television to relax and calm her mind. Whoever had it in mind to blackmail her had to be careful, she mused. With her powers, she could quite easily destroy him. But there was nothing she could do until he made his next move, until she discovered his identity. And when she did, he was going to regret the day he was born. Grinning, Annabelle felt a little easier as she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

168

Chapter Nine

“What is it now?” Annabelle asked the two police officers standing on her doorstep the following morning. “What’s he accused me of doing this time?” “May we come in, Mrs Davis?” “I am not Mrs Davis,” she returned, leading them into the lounge. “I’m divorced.” “Yes, quite. Your husband has had some money stolen from his house. Five-hundredpounds, to be exact.” “And? What the hell has that got to do with me?” “Is this yours?” he asked, holding up a gold earring with a small ruby adorning the stud. “Yes, yes it is,” she replied, frowning as she gazed at the earring. “Where did you get it from?” “It was found on the floor in your husband’s diningroom. By the bureau where the money was taken from, to be exact.” “This is ridiculous,” Annabelle snapped angrily. “I’ve been nowhere near his bloody house. In fact, I’ve avoided that area like the plague.” “Then, how do you explain the earring?” “He must have been here and taken it from my dressing table. He’s trying to set me up, yet again.” “So, you’re saying that he broke into your house and stole the earring in order to make out that you’d gone to his house and stolen his money?” “Yes, I am.” “Does he have a key to this house?”

169

“No, of course not.” “And there was no sign of a break-in?” “Well, no.” “But you have a key to his house?” “No, I gave the key back when I left. Look, he’s accused me of sending text messages to his mobile phone, he’s said that I’ve sent him a threatening letter, and now he reckons that I’ve been to his house and stolen his money. It’s ridiculous. He’s obviously trying to get me into trouble. When did this so-called robbery take place?” “Yesterday.” “Yesterday?” she echoed. “But, he’s on holiday in Spain. He’s not even in the bloody country so how could he have ...” “On holiday? He’s at home, Mrs ... He’s not been away.” “But I thought ...” “You thought that he was abroad?” “Yes, I did.” “I see. So, thinking that he was in Spain, you took your key and let yourself into his house?” “No, no I bloody didn’t.” “Who told you that he was in Spain?” “My sister. Someone or other mentioned it to her and she told me.” “Very interesting. Well, that’ll be all for now. We’ll make further enquiries and get back to you.” “Can’t you see what it is he’s trying to do?” she asked as they walked into the hall. “We only deal with facts, Ma’am.”

170

“You should also look at the overall picture. If you did that, you’d clearly see what my ex-husband is trying to do. He’s been causing trouble for me since I left him. Any fool can see that he’s simply ...” “He withdrew five-hundred-pounds in cash from the bank,” the officer interrupted Annabelle. “We’ve seen the bank statement, by the way. The money was stolen from his bureau. There was no sign of a break-in, suggesting that the thief had a key. You believed him to be on holiday in Spain. Your earring was found on the floor by the bureau ... As I said, we’ll make further enquiries and get back to you.”

Closing the front door as they left, Annabelle was fuming. Brian had planned the whole thing, she knew. Telling people that he was going to Spain, taking her earring, withdrawing cash from the bank ... It all fitted very nicely, she thought, her stomach sinking as she wondered how she was going to get out of this one. He’d not have too much trouble getting into her house and taking her earring. And there was every chance that she still had a key to the ex-marital home.

“Shit,” she breathed through gritted teeth, wondering what the hell to do. Thinking back, she realized that she’d not worn that particular pair of earrings since moving out of the marital home. She could have quite easily left it behind. Brian had found it and hatched his evil plan to get her into serious trouble. And it would probably have worked, had she not had a trump card up her sleeve. Realizing that the only way to deal with her ex-husband was by using her power, she checked her watch. Ten-thirty. If he believed that he’d spoken to Carole when he’d phoned, he might ring again to arrange to meet her.

171

Pacing the lounge floor, Annabelle clutched one of the ivory symbols as she willed Brian to call at her house. Thinking that Carole would be there at eleven o’clock, and that Annabelle was in Scotland, he had the ideal opportunity for his illicit meeting with his ex-sister-in-law. How she was going to use her power to influence him before coming face to face with him, she had no idea. Unless she spoke to him before opening the front door. If she called through the letterbox, she might be able to use her power before he set eyes on her.

The bell ringing at eleven on the dot, Annabelle spied through the lounge curtains. It was Brian. Hovering on the step, looking about him like a thief in the night, he rang the bell again in his desperation to get into the house. He obviously didn’t want to be seen by the neighbours as he lowered his head and held his hand to his face. If the police discovered that he’d been there, he’d have some awkward explaining to do. Slipping into the hall, the ivory symbol in her hand, Annabelle again wondered why she’d married the man. Had she known that he was going to go running to the police, continually try to cause trouble, she’d have ... There would have been nothing she could have done, she knew. He was insane, mentally unstable. There was no reasoning with the mentally ill.

“Is that you?” she called, pressing her ear to the front door. “Yes,” he replied, tapping on the door. “Let me in, Carole. I don’t want to be seen out here.” “Annabelle’s away,” she said, holding the symbol tightly and praying for the power to work. “You’ll believe that I’m Carole.” “Yes, I understand.”

172

“As far as you’re concerned, I’m Carole. All right, you can come in now,” she said, opening the door. “You look great, Carole,” he chuckled, stepping into the hall. “To think that you’ve fancied me all along ...” “Let’s go into the lounge,” she cut in. Following him, she stood with her back to the window as he reclined on the sofa. “I didn’t think you’d be able to get a flight back for several days,” she said, rather too accusingly. “No, I ... I was lucky. How much time do you have? I mean, is there any rush?” “I have an hour or so,” she replied, amazed by her power over him. “We have plenty of time.”

Gazing at his brown hair cascading over his lined forehead, she couldn’t believe what he’d been trying to do to her. They were divorced, so why the continual fight? Why wouldn’t he let go and move on? He looked tired and haggard, she observed. His futile battle wasn’t doing him any good. If anything, she reckoned that he was doing more damage to himself than he’d ever do to her. His mind was riddled with jealousy, envy, bitterness, hatred ... But he’d always had problems with his mind, she reflected. Unable to live a normal life because of his peculiar mental state, he was only going to get worse. Mental problems didn’t get better or simply go away.

This was her chance to be rid of him once and for all, she knew as she looked him up and down. Her priority had to be to get the police off her back. If Brian told them that he’d found his money, that he’d hidden it somewhere else and had forgotten ... Would it work? she wondered,

173

gazing at the pathetic figure sitting on her sofa. Why couldn’t he see that he was doing immense damage to his already damaged mind?

“I hear that you’re still pursuing Annabelle,” she said, watching for his reaction. “She’s a silly girl,” he sighed. “She had everything she needed with me.” “But, you threw her out.” “It was a crazy argument, Carole. I didn’t mean for her to leave like that.” “You thought she’d go back to you?” “Yes, yes I did. I thought that she’d see the error of her ways and try to change. She’ll be nothing without me, I can tell you that. She’ll end up in the gutter.” “Why? Why do you say that?” “She relied on me, depended on me. She just won’t be able to cope on her own. For a start, she’s got no friends. Of course, she’ll have you believe that she has many friends but ... She won’t find another man,” he said smugly, folding his arms. “She was damned lucky to have me put up with her.”

Annabelle thought how arrogant and conceited the man was. Damned lucky to have him put up with her? He’d been damned lucky that she’d stayed so long. It was strange having him sitting in her lounge like this, she mused, trying not to blow up and have a go at him. End up in the gutter? Got no friends? Silently fuming as she scrutinized him, she wondered what she’d ever seen in him. Trying to remain calm, she knew that it was best not to annoy him. She’d use her power to have him forget about the past and move on, but not until she’d learned more about his true thoughts and feelings. And his futile plans to destroy her.

174

“Annabelle seems to be very happy now,” she said, discreetly placing the ivory symbol on the windowsill. “Happy? She needs help, Carole,” he returned irritable. “Help? In what way? I mean, she’s bought this house and ...” “She’s not well. She needs psychiatric help.” “Psychiatric help?” she gasped disbelievingly. “Are you saying that she’s mentally ill?” “Yes, I am. It’s probably not apparent to you, or anyone else, for that matter. But I lived with her. I know the signs.” “I see,” Annabelle murmured. “I honestly had no idea, Brian. In that case, if she’s in need of help, why are you doing your best to cause trouble for her? It seems to me that you’re deliberately trying to destroy her.” “Well, I ... I’m not trying to cause trouble.” “But the police and ...” “She doesn’t know what she’s doing, Carole. The way her mind is, she has no idea what she’s doing. For some reason, she sent me a text message and a threatening letter. I went to the police hoping that they could help her, not prosecute her. I wasn’t trying to get her into trouble. Anyway, let’s not talk about Annabelle. It’s you I’m interested in. After speaking to you on the phone ...” “Were you ever unfaithful to Annabelle?” she persisted. “No, no. It wasn’t easy living with her, especially as she was having affairs all over the place. But I remained faithful.” “These affairs ... She never mentioned them to me.” “She wouldn’t, would she?” “How did you find out?”

175

“It was obvious. She’d been carrying on with other men for years. She took me for a fool, I can tell you.” “I find this amazing,” Annabelle breathed. “She’s my sister and yet I had no idea that she was mentally ill and sleeping with other men.” “Ah, that’s where she’s clever. She’s able to hide the way she is. Only I know her true character.” “I find all this most odd,” Annabelle said, her despise for the man rocketing. “Only last week, we went out for a meal. I’ve never seen her so happy. She was laughing, joking and thoroughly enjoying herself. Oh, and she was telling me about a lovely man she’s met.” “A man?” Brian echoed, his dark eyes frowning. “You mean, she’s got someone else?” “I don’t know. All she said was that she’d met a wonderful man and I’d have to meet him before long. Whether they’re having a relationship or not ...” “Is that who she’s gone to stay with in Scotland?” “More than likely. I really don’t know.” “Well, I like that,” he moaned. “The minute my back’s turned ...” “She’s divorced, Brian. You can’t expect her to stay single. Or celibate, for that matter.” “I’m not letting her off the hook just like that, I can tell you.” “Off the hook? But, you threw her out. You wanted the divorce.” “Yes, but ... If she thinks that she can just up and leave me, go off with some other man and ...” “You threw her out, Brian. The way you’re talking, anyone would think that she deserted you. She didn’t leave you for another man. You told her to get out, you went to a solicitor to file for divorce and ...” “Yes, yes I know. But I thought that she’d come back.”

176

“Why would she do that? You made it perfectly obvious that you didn’t want her.” “I was trying to teach her a lesson, Carole.” “And you still are?” she asked accusingly. “You’re still trying to teach her a lesson, aren’t you?” “What do you mean?” “Running to the police with your accusations. You’re still trying to teach her a lesson, aren’t you?” “Yes, no ... Oh, I don’t know. She just went off and ...” “Brian, you keep forgetting that you threw her out of the house.” “Yes, but I thought she’d come back. Look, I’ve come here to see you, Carole. Do we have to talk about Annabelle all the time?” “Seeing as she’s my sister and you’ve told me that she’s mentally ill and has had a string of affairs, yes, we do have to talk about her.” “I think I’ll be going,” he sighed. “I came here to see you and ... I thought you wanted me?” “I did, Brian. But, to be honest, the things you’ve been saying about my sister ...” “So, you don’t want me now?” “You came here to have sex with me, didn’t you?” “To be honest, yes. From what you said to me on the phone ... I thought that you wanted sex with me?” “Why don’t you unzip your trousers,” Annabelle breathed huskily, kneeling on the floor at his feet. “Before I agree to have sex with you, I’d like to see what you have to offer me.” “This is more like it,” he chuckled, tugging his zip down. “I knew that you couldn’t resist me.”

177

“And I can’t resist you,” she giggled. “Throughout my entire marriage, I’ve thought about your cock,” she whispered, wondering what sort of game she was playing, and why. “Every time Tom has fucked me, I’ve imagined that it was you.” “I wish I’d known before,” he said smugly. “I’d have given you my cock whenever you’d wanted it.”

Taking her position as he hauled his erect penis out of his trousers, Annabelle again wondered why she was doing this. He’d go away believing that he had a relationship with Carole and ... But no. She’d use her power to have him forget about the past, and his visit to her house to meet Carole. He’d forget about his continuing fight against Annabelle and his meeting with Carole. She’d order him to inform the police that he’d found his money and ... This was the end, at long last, she reflected. No more harassment, no more worries. This was the end of the nightmare.

Taking the fleshy shaft of his cock in her hand, she rolled his foreskin back and forth over the purple globe of his solid cock. She’d wank him and bring out his sperm before sending him packing - never to see him again. Feeling confident as she ran her hand up and down the twitching shaft of his cock, she couldn’t believe that the end of the nightmare was in sight. After months of harassment, allegations, accusations, visits from the police ... Was this why the power had come to her? she wondered. Had some unseen force taken pity on her and given her the power to deal with her ex-husband. Possibly, she mused. But the entity wanted sex in return.

“I know that you’ve always wanted to get your hands on my cock,” Brian said smugly as she rolled his foreskin back and forth over his swollen glans.

178

“It’s a shame that you set out to cause problems,” Annabelle breathed. “What do you mean?” “Had you left Annabelle in peace, we could have started a secret relationship long ago.” “We can have one now,” he replied. “Not really. Not with Annabelle worrying about the police and your continual allegations. She always coming to see me for a chat. The minute Tom goes to work, she’s round for a coffee and a chat.” “So?” “It makes it very difficult for you to visit me during the day. Impossible, in fact.” “Why?” he gasped, his penile shaft twitching expectantly. “Surely, I can come and see you now and then?” “I’d have loved to have you call round for sex, Brian. You see, Annabelle turns up out of the blue and ...” “When you’re expecting me, tell Annabelle not to come round as you’re going out.” “Maybe.” “How about slipping into bed?” he asked, his thin lips furling into a grin. “I’ve always wanted to get you into bed, Carole.” “No, not here.” “Why not? Come on, you know that you want my cock. I can see how much you love wanking me. You’ve never been lucky enough to see such a magnificent cock, let alone hold one. That’s true, isn’t it?” “You’re by no means modest, are you?” “Annabelle used to say that I had a huge cock. Always trying to get her hands on it, she was.”

179

“Really?” Annabelle sighed, raising her eyes to the ceiling. “That’s not what she told me.” “What do you mean? What did she say?” “She said that ... Let’s not talk about Annabelle. I want to watch your spunk shoot out.” “She’s going without sex now, I can tell you that.” “It seems that you can tell me quite a few things, Brian.” “She’ll come running back once she realizes what she’s thrown away. I’ll bet she’s desperate for my cock. She’ll come crawling back, I can tell you.”

Wanking his cock-shaft faster, Annabelle realized that her ex-husband really did believe that she’d go back to him. Was he in denial? she wondered. His mental state had certainly deteriorated since she’d left him. The more she looked at him, pondered on his words, the more she despised him. She’d never known hate. She’d disliked one or two people she’d met during her short life, but she’d never felt hatred towards anyone. Did she hate Brian? she wondered. He deserved to be hated for the way he was.

His sperm suddenly jetting from his throbbing glans, splattering his trousers, she wanked his cock faster. This was so strange to her. Her ex-husband sitting on her sofa while she wanked his cock and brought out his spunk ... But, after this, never again would she see him, let alone masturbate him to orgasm. As he writhed and gasped in his coming, he reached out and squeezed the firmness of her breast through her loose-fitting blouse. Backing away and releasing his spent penis, Annabelle didn’t want him touching her. As much as she was desperate for sex, she didn’t want her ex-husband anywhere near her young body.

180

“Aren’t you going to lick it up?” he asked, gazing at the white liquid of orgasm running down his deflating cock-shaft. “Go on, you know how much you’d love to lap up my spunk.” “No,” she replied firmly. “I have to get home. Tom will be wondering where I am.” “Next time, maybe,” he said, his face grinning as he zipped his trousers. “Now that you’ve seen what I have to offer, you’ll be desperate to have sex with me as often as you can.” “Yes,” she breathed, deciding that now was the time to use her power and be rid of him for good. “Are you into cock sucking?” he asked as the phone rang. “I ... I’d better answer it,” she said, climbing to her feet. “It might be Tom.” “Your betrayed husband,” he laughed. “Still, you have a real man to satisfy you now.” “A real man,” she murmured, despising his very being. “Wait there, I won’t be a minute.”

Walking into the kitchen, Annabelle grabbed the receiver. Horrified to hear the low voice of her would-be blackmailer, she felt a shiver run up her spine. He didn’t make any demands of her, which she found odd. All he wanted was to ask her whether she’d fucked the man she had in her house. He was watching the house, she knew as she replaced the receiver without saying anything. If he was able to see her at the end of the garden, and watch her visitors entering the front door ... She had to concentrate on Brian, she mused, leaving the kitchen. The time had come to use her power and send him packing.

“Brian?” she murmured, walking into the deserted lounge. “Brian, where are you?” Realizing that he’d gone, she felt a bolt of fear course through her young body. Believing that he now had a relationship with Carole, he’d ... She didn’t know what he’d do. “Shit,” she breathed, praying that he wouldn’t ring Carole at home. If he rang her and talked about her wanking his

181

cock and bringing out his spunk at Annabelle’s house ... There was nothing she could do, she knew as wandered back into the kitchen and she gazed out of the window. The thought of Brian talking to Carole wasn’t her major problem. The police would continue with their enquiries and ... “Shit,” she murmured again, wishing she’d been able to use her power before he’d left the house. Had the bloody blackmailer not phoned ...

Hearing Ian calling her, she stepped out into the back garden. He was leaning over the fence, the sun beaming down onto his naked chest as he smiled at her. Aware of the spying blackmailer, she walked slowly towards him, wondering whether to try out the hole in the fence. It might give her the opportunity to discover the identity of the blackmailer, she mused. Once at the end of the garden, she’d look about, check the bushes, check every nook and cranny for prying eyes. If she knew who the man was, she’d be able to use her power and deal with him. Asking Ian about the fence, she followed his to the end of the garden to look at his handiwork.

“As you can see, it’s six feet high,” he said, his hand waving over the top of the fence panel. “It’s fine,” she replied, eyeing the hole he’d carefully drilled. “I was going to make it lower but I thought this would be more secure. We can still chat over the lower fence up by the house.” “You’ve done a good job, Ian,” she breathed, her eyes darting this way and that. “Why don’t you test the hole?” “The hole,” he murmured. “Test the hole.”

182

Again looking about her as Ian’s erect penis slipped through the hole, Annabelle felt sure that no one could see her. Grinning as she eyed the fleshy rod of his cock, his purple glans glistening in the sunlight, she dropped to her knees and tentatively kissed his ripe plum. His penis was a picture, she thought, eyeing his solid shaft pointing skywards through the hole. It was a shame that she couldn’t knead and lick his scrotal sac, but she was happy to have his purple knob to suck on.

Glancing around the garden to make sure no one was spying on her, she sucked his swollen glans deep into her wet mouth and ran her tongue around the salty rim. He tasted heavenly, she mused, sinking her teeth gently into the hard shaft of his penis as she took his knob to the back of her throat. Her cheeks bloated, her succulent lips stretched tautly around the broad base of his cock, she realized that she hadn’t got an ivory symbol with her. Thinking that perhaps she’d got to the point where she had use of the power without the need for the symbols, she realized how easy it would be to influence people. She’d not even needed to make physical contact with Ian to cast her spell, she mused as she gobbled on his bulbous glans. But more, with the fence panel between them, she’d not even had to look at him.

This was truly amazing, she reflected, bobbing her head up and down, repeatedly taking the crown of his knob deep into her sperm-thirsty mouth as he gasped behind the fence. Feeling that she was somehow blessed, she looked upon herself as a sex goddess. She could order any man, or woman, to strip and offer her crude sex whenever she so desired. No ritual, no symbols, no physical contact ... Just cold, crude sex whenever she wanted it.

183

Slipping Ian’s penile globe out of her mouth, she looked about her. The bushes, the fences ... There was no one to be seen. She was perfectly safe, she was sure as she tongued his sex slit. There was no voyeur, this time. Sucking his throbbing knob into her hot mouth as his gasps grew louder, she sucked and tongued his salty glans. Desperate for his sperm to bathe her pink tongue and flood her mouth, she gripped his solid shaft in her hand and wanked him. Mouthing fervently at his cock-head, she slipped her hand between her thighs and scooped her vaginal cream out of her sex crack. She was drenched, her juices of lust oozing from her lust hole, trickling down between the pert globes of her naked bottom.

Massaging her sex cream into the shaft of Ian’s cock, smearing the opaque liquid over his purple knob, she sucked him into her thirsty mouth again. Tasting her own juices of desire, she scooped more cream out of her vulval slit and covered his cock with the lubricous liquid before taking the entire length of his shaft into her wet mouth. The taste of her vaginal fluid mingling with his salty helmet, she savoured the head blend as she withdrew his shaft and tongued his knob-slit. She was in her sexual heaven, she knew as she listened to the singing birds perched in the surrounding trees. The sun warming her, the bird chirping, a cock about to spunk her mouth ... This was her paradise.

“God,” Ian breathed behind the fence as his glans ballooned and throbbed and his spunk gushed into her gobbling mouth. Drinking from his fountainhead, Annabelle knew that she needed a solid cock driving deep into the hungry throat of her vagina. Wondering whether the teenage boys would loiter outside her house again, she imagined inviting them in and ordering them to fuck and spunk her wet orifices. But the thought of being watched nagged her. Even now, sucking on Ian’s orgasming knob and swallowing his gushing sperm, she was alert. There

184

were too many worries, she reflected, squeezing the last of his spunk out of his penile shaft and lapping up his cream. Brian might contact Carole, the police might call again, the voyeur ...

“Where are you, Ian?” Jane called from the house. Slipping the man’s penis out of her spunked-flooded mouth, she ordered him to withdraw his cock and pull his trousers up. “Ian,” Jane called again as Annabelle made her escape and returned to the house. The taste of sperm lingering on her wet tongue, she grinned. This was all too easy, she thought, slipping her hand up her short skirt and feeling the wetness between the dividing lips of her vulva. All too easy, and extremely dangerous.

Wondering why Dave hadn’t been in touch, in a way, Annabelle was relieved that she’d not heard from him. What with the young lad’s and Ian, she had quite enough sex to be getting on with. But she’d not tasted the lubricious juices of a young girl’s hot vagina for some time, she thought, wondering whether to lure Louise and Alison to her house for the evening. Deciding on an evening of lesbian sex as she grabbed the ringing phone, she felt her own juices of lust seeping between the pouting lips of her hairless vulva.

“That hole in the fence is very useful,” the voyeur said. “Who is this?” Annabelle snapped. “What do you want? If you want sex with me, then ...” “No, no, no,” he laughed. “I don’t want sex with you, Annabelle.” “Then, what do you want?”

185

“There’s a young blonde girl I’ve had my eye on for some time. She walks past your house on her way home from school at about four o’clock every afternoon. She’s slim with small breast bumps and an angelic face. I want sex with her.” “What am I supposed to do? I don’t even know this girl. If you want sex with her, then you’ll have to ...” “Use your magical spell, Annabelle,” he breathed mysteriously. “Magical ... Look, I have no idea what you’re talking about. Magical spell? I don’t have a ...” “Don’t play games with me,” he snapped. “I want that young girl, and you’re going to get her for me.” “How old is she?” Annabelle asked, dreading the answer. “I don’t care how old she is. I want her young body, her small tits, her pretty little cunt. You’d like to get your hands of her sweet little cunt, wouldn’t you?” “I’m not a bloody lesbian,” she returned angrily. “Aren’t you?” “No, I’m not. Look, I don’t even know who you’re talking about,” Annabelle said, trying to keep him talking as she wondered whether she recognized his voice. “You say she passes my house every afternoon?” “Yes, about four o’clock. I know that you’re into your girls, Annabelle. Of course you’d like to get your tongue up this little beauty’s virginal cunt.” “You’ve got it all wrong,” she said, forcing a laugh. “Into young girls? You must be mad.”

186

“I know that you lured those young lads into your house for sex. But ponder on the schoolgirl for a moment. She’ll have a beautiful little pink pussy, Annabelle. A hairless pink pussy.” “Hairless ... No, I won’t get involved.” “So, you admit that you have some kind of spell you cast over people?” “Of course I haven’t. A spell? That’s ridiculous. I’m just saying that I don’t want to get involved in your ...” “If that’s the way you want it, that’s fine. I’ll tell the woman next door that you suck her husband off through the hole in the fence.” “You do that. See if I care.” “I’ll also tell her that you’ve had sex with her teenage daughter.” “What?” she breathed, her heart racing. “But I haven’t ...” “There’s no point in denying it, Annabelle. I want that blonde schoolgirl, and you’re going to get her for me. Look out for her this afternoon. When you see her, use your spell and tell her to meet me in the derelict house at the end of the road. You know where it is, don’t you?” “Yes, yes I’ve seen it. But ...” “Just do it, Annabelle. Tell her to go straight to the derelict house where she’ll meet a man. Order her to do exactly as the man asks. And don’t think that you can go there snooping on me because, if you do, you’ll be in more trouble that you ever thought possible.”

Hanging up, Annabelle bit her lip. Wondering how he knew about her lesbian sex session with Louise, she thought that he must have seen the girl entering the house. Obviously a born voyeur, he could have easily spied through the lounge window and witnessed the lesbian cunny licking. Was there anything he didn’t know about her? she thought fearfully. The teenage boys,

187

the hole in the fence, sex with Louise ... He was obviously watching her every move. And now he wanted her to help him lure a young schoolgirl into a derelict house where’d he’d no doubt strip her of her virginity.

Annabelle vaguely recalled seeing a young blonde girl dressed in a school uniform. But she had no idea how old she was or ... Hairless pussy? She might well be underage, she thought anxiously. Realizing that her clitoris was swelling as she imagined a naked schoolgirl with a hairless pink pussy, Annabelle sighed. Her blackmailer wanted the girl’s young body but, to Annabelle’s horror, so did she. Once the girl was in her lounge, she’d be completely defenceless. A young schoolgirl, she mused. She’d be wearing navy-blue knickers, the crotch undoubtedly stained with her fresh juices of desire, her nipples would be sensitive, eminently suckable.

Why was she thinking like this? she wondered. The teenage boys, Louise and Alison, Tom, Ian ... Her conquests so far had been ... Willing? she pondered. Maybe not willing but to entrap a young girl on her way home from school ... Her stomach somersaulting as she thought about the girl’s barely developed breasts, her tightly closed sex crack divided by the naked lips of her vulva, she knew that she was sailing into dangerous waters.

Wondering what to do, she realized that this might be the best opportunity she’d have to discover the man’s identity. Turning her thoughts away from the alluring young schoolgirl, she knew that she had to stop thinking about sex and concentrate of dealing with her blackmailer. Her power would help her, she was sure. If she could sneak into derelict the house and glimpse the man without herself being seen ... It was worth trying, she decided.

188

Chapter Ten

T

he time approaching four o’clock, Annabelle finally went into the front garden and began to pull up the weeds lining the path. She had an ivory symbol in her hand to ensure that she had the power with her. The last thing she needed was for her magical spell not to

work. She knew that the evil man would be watching her as she knelt on the grass and fiddled with the plants. He’d be watching, waiting. Again realizing that this might be her only chance to discover his identity, she tried to steady her trembling hands as she looked up and noticed the young blonde schoolgirl passing the gate.

“Excuse me,” she called, leaping to her feet. “Yes?” the pretty girl said, her fresh face smiling as Annabelle approached. “Come into my house,” Annabelle whispered, hoping that she had the power with her. “Come into my house with me.”

Saying nothing, the girl followed Annabelle up the path and through the front door. Leading her into the lounge, Annabelle scrutinised her as she stood in the centre of the room clutching her school bag. Her long blonde hair framing her angelic face, cascading over the small bumps in her blouse, she was extremely attractive. Her blue eyes sparkling, she had a pretty mouth with full red lips. Annabelle imagined kissing her as she gazed at the girl’s knee-length white socks, her naked thighs revealed by her short gymslip. Temptation whispering in her ear, she took a deep breath and tried to turn her thoughts away from the girl’s beautiful young body.

188

“What’s your name?” she asked the silent girl. “Sabrina,” she replied softly. “You’re beautiful, Sabrina,” Annabelle breathed, reaching out and stroking her long blonde hair. “Have you got a boyfriend?” “No, I haven’t.” “Would you like one?” “Yes, I think so.” “Tell me, Sabrina. Do you masturbate?” “Yes, I masturbate in my bed at night.”

Her breathing unsteady, her hands trembling, Annabelle sighed. She desperately wanted to order the girl to strip and show off her curvaceous young body, but she knew that this was very wrong. Just a glimpse of the small mounds of her breasts, she thought. Perhaps a quick look at her sweet sex crack, the pert globes of her buttocks. But she didn’t want to deviate from her plan to discover the identity of her blackmailer. Gazing into the girl’s sparkling eyes, focusing on her succulent red lips, Annabelle felt her young womb contract as she tried desperately to fight her inner lesbian desires.

Moving forward, she pressed her soft lips to hers and kissed her pretty mouth. Slipping her tongue between her pouting lips and tasting her warm saliva, she closed her eyes as their pink tongues met. Annabelle imagined that her tongue was snaking over the wet flesh of Sabrina’s inner love lips as she breathed in the perfume of her long blonde hair. Her vagina would be tight, her lubricious juices of desire deliciously warm. But the blackmailer was of paramount

189

importance, she again reminded herself. Were Sabrina’s sex lips devoid of pubic hair? she wondered in her sexual turmoil. Hairless, pouting, fleshy, perfectly symmetrical, warm and soft to the touch, rising either side of her young valley of desire ... Temptation whispered again.

“Tell me how you masturbate,” she breathed shakily as their lips parted. “With my fingers,” Sabrina replied. “Do you push your fingers into your pussy?” “Yes, I do.” “You like fingering your pussy?” “Very much. I use three fingers when I’m in my bed in the mornings.” “And you massage your clitty with your other hand?” “Yes, and I make myself come.” “Your sex juices wet the sheets?” “Yes, they soak the sheets. I have to hide the stains from my mother.” “Do you push things into your pussy?” “Only my fingers. Unless my friend is with me ...” “Your friend?” “Angela, my friend.” “What do you do with her?” “We masturbate each other. We only started doing it last week.” “Do you finger her pussy?” “Fingers and candles. We do it to each other.” “Do you lick each other?” Annabelle asked, her arousal soaring. “We did that for the first time last night.”

190

“And you came in each other’s mouths?” “Yes, we did.”

This was too much, Annabelle thought, her juices of love seeping between the engorged hillocks of her vulval lips and coursing down the naked valley of her sex crack to her anal inlet. The temptation to admire the girl’s naked body, to run her hands over the newly-formed mounds of her pert breasts, her tongue over the swell of her firm vaginal lips, was far too great to resist. Thoughts of the derelict house and the blackmailer leaving her, she reached out and squeezed the firmness of her young victim’s breast through the flimsy material of her blouse. Her breathing fast and shallow, Annabelle felt the ripe teat of the girl’s erect nipple. Pinching the elongated milk teat through her school blouse, she knew that she could no longer fight her powerful inner desires.

“Put your bag on the floor and take your gymslip off,” she instructed Sabrina. Dropping her bag, the girl unbuttoned her gymslip and allowed the garment to fall down her young body and crumple in folds around her ankles. Her heart banging hard against her chest, Annabelle ordered her to remove her blouse. Sabrina complied obediently, her slender fingers popping each button in turn before slipping her blouse over her shoulders and dropping it to the floor.

Annabelle gazed longingly at the girl’s tight panties, the crotch of the red material bulged by her full love lips. Perhaps schoolgirls didn’t wear navy-blue knickers anymore, she thought sadly. Eyeing the cups of her small bra, she ordered Sabrina to unhook the garment and reveal her young breasts. Watching with bated breath, Annabelle gazed in awe as the girl exposed the mounds of her mammary spheres, the elongated teats of her suckable nipples. Touching her

191

there, running her fingertips around the chocolate-brown discs of her areolae, she licked her full lips.

Sabrina’s body was beautiful, unblemished in her youth, fresh and alluring. Her hand trembling, Annabelle ran her fingertip down over the smooth plateau of the girl’s stomach to the tight elastic of her panties. Feeling the swell of her full love lips through the pussy-moist material, she could make out her closed sex slit. Two young girls licking each other to orgasm? she pondered, her own juices of desire streaming from the tight entrance to her vagina. Defeated in her weakness, Annabelle let out a sigh of longing as she pressed her fingertip into the girl’s soft lips of desire.

“Take your panties off,” she murmured, kneeling before Sabrina. Her eyes wide, she watched the girl pull the garment down, revealing her sparse blonde pubes, the top of her tightlyclosed valley of desire. “Keep going,” she murmured, her mouth watering as the schoolgirl’s pouting vulval lips came into view. Her panties tumbling down her long legs and settling around her ankles, Sabrina stepped out of her clothes and stood completely naked before her mistress.

Her figure almost boyish, her curves barely developed, Annabelle wondered how old she was as she cast her eyes over her naked body. Young, fresh and virginal in her innocence, she was incredibly angelic. Unable to help herself, to control her inner lesbian desires, Annabelle leaned forward and kissed the fleece-covered flesh of the young girl’s mons, breathing in the heady scent of her vulva as she closed her eyes. Again, she tried to stop herself as she sucked on the girl’s blonde pubes. This was wrong, very wrong, but ...

192

“You’re wonderful,” she murmured, pushing her tongue out and tentatively licking the top of Sabrina’s sex crack. The salty taste driving her wild, Annabelle pressed her lips hard against the girl’s vulval hillocks and pushed her tongue into her moist valley of desire. She could feel her clitoris against the tip of her tongue, feel the sensitive tip of the hard protrusion. Two young schoolgirls sneaking up to the bedroom and licking each other’s clitorises to orgasm? The thought sent a quiver through Annabelle’s young womb. Did boys wank and suck each other’s cocks? she wondered, recalling the teenage lads she’d lured into her lounge for sex. Probably not, she mused. Boys wanted girls. Girls wanted boys and girls.

Sabrina breathed heavily, her young body beginning to tremble as her mistress reached behind her naked body and sank her fingernails into the firmness of her rounded buttocks. Working her tongue down Sabrina’s valley of lust, Annabelle tasted the salty folds of her inner lips as she mouthed and sucked her there. Looking up at her young victim, she eyed the mounds of her small breasts, the suckable teats of her nipples erect in arousal. Unable to control herself, she slipped a finger between the pouting lips of her vulva and drove it gently into the tight sheath of her hot cunt.

The girl felt extremely wet, Annabelle thought, creamy-wet in her heightening libido. Her young vaginal muscles tightening, gripping Annabelle’s intruding finger, she whimpered softly as her lesbian-induced pleasure built. Slipping a second finger into the virginal sheath of the girl’s hot cunt, Annabelle sucked hard on her outer lip, taking the fleshy pad into her wet mouth. Nibbling her succulent sex cushion, breathing in the heady scent of her schoolgirl pussy, Annabelle lost herself in her illicit loving. Sabrina was going to be a regular visitor, she knew as

193

she massaged her inner vaginal flesh, inducing her cunt-milk to flow in torrents from her inner nectaries.

“You’d like my tongue pushed deep into your wet cunt, wouldn’t you?” she asked the quivering girl. “Yes, yes I would,” Sabrina murmured softly. “Tell me. Tell me that you want my finger in your wet cunt.” “I want your wet finger pushed deep into my wet cunt.” “Have you never had a cock up your tight little cunt?” “No. I’ve never seen a naked man.” “You don’t know just how close you’ve come to having a man fuck not only your cunt but your mouth and your tight little bottom-hole. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” “Well, I ... I wouldn’t mind.” “Sabrina, have you ever noticed a man watching you? A man in this road when you walk home from school?” “Yes, many times.” “Who is he? I mean, which house does he live in?” “The one next door.” “What?” Annabelle gasped, her dark eyes frowning. “Next door to my house?” “Yes, the one with the red car in the drive.”

Sliding her girl-wet fingers out of Sabrina’s spasming vaginal duct, Annabelle sat back on her heels. Ian wasn’t her would-be blackmailer, she was sure. It couldn’t be Ian, she mused. He’d been influenced by the power and ... Or had he? she wondered, recalling sucking his cock

194

through the hole in the fence. She’d not had an ivory symbol with her as she ordered him to push his penis through the hole. There again, if he was pretending to be under her spell, then how did he know about the power in the first place? Did he know that his daughter had called round and had lesbian sex with Annabelle? Sure that Ian wasn’t her man, she sat on the sofa and ordered Sabrina to lie across her lap.

“I want to spank your naked bottom,” she breathed as the girl managed to lay across her knees. Eyeing the girl’s rounded buttocks, the alluring gully dividing her anal orbs, she ran her fingertips over the firm flesh of her bottom. The outer love lips of the girl’s young pussy bulging between her thighs, Annabelle stroked the fleshy hillocks and ran her finger along the groove of her vagina. She was a beautiful little thing, she mused, parting the orbs of her buttocks and focusing on the brown eye of her tightly-closed anus. Wetting her fingertip with her tongue, she massaged her saliva into the exquisite brown tissue of her anal inlet.

“Is that nice?” she asked the trembling girl. “Yes, very,” Sabrina replied, her long blonde hair trailing over the carpet. “Just relax and allow the sensations to build,” she said, again wetting her finger and teasing her anus. “Relax and allow me to pleasure your sweet little bottom-hole.”

Pressing her fingertips into the brown flesh either side of the teenager’s anus, Annabelle stretched her tight hole open and peered inside. The walls of her rectum were dank and steamy, inviting Annabelle’s wet tongue. But Sabrina wasn’t yet ready for such delights. She needed her rounded buttocks spanked and warmed up before she was allowed the pleasure of a tongue

195

delving deep into her tight rectal duct. Releasing the girl’s anal tissue, Annabelle raised her hand above her head and brought is down with a loud slap across her taut flesh.

“Oh,” Sabrina gasped, her naked body jolting. Grinning, Annabelle raised her hand high above her head and spanked her young victim’s naked buttocks again. Watching the pale flesh of her tensed bottom turning red as she repeatedly spanked her, Annabelle knew that she couldn’t halt the gruelling thrashing as she thrashed the girl with a cruel vengeance. Again and again she smacked her crimsoned buttocks with her stinging palm, chuckling wickedly as Sabrina squirmed and writhed across her knees.

“You’ve been a naughty little girl,” she giggled, spanking Sabrina’s twitching buttocks as hard as she could. “You’ve been a very naughty little schoolgirl.” “No, please ...” the teenager cried. “Please, it hurts.” “You shouldn’t have been naughty, Sabrina. This is what you get for being a naughty little girl.”

Continuing with the merciless thrashing, Annabelle knew that she’d lost control of her senses. Had the entity possessed her? she wondered, her hand stinging as she repeatedly spanked the girl’s burning bottom. Again and again, she brought her palm down across her glowing anal flesh, the girl’s screams only serving to drive her on as she felt hot liquid coursing over her thighs and running down her calves. Admonishing the girl for losing control of her bladder, she thrashed the backs of her legs, delighting in the gruelling beating as the hot liquid splashed onto the carpet.

196

Finally halting the punishment as the girl screamed out in agony, Annabelle stretched the tight ring of her anus wide open and again peered into the fiery duct of her rectum. Leaning over, she tongued her inner flesh, tasting her there as the girl’s sobs turned into gasps and whimpers of illicit pleasure. Something had possessed her, Annabelle knew as she licked and sucked the girl’s anal ring. Or was it her darker side emerging from the dark depths of her subconscious? she wondered. Seemingly in control again, she ran her fingertips of the girl’s inner thighs, calming her as she expertly tongued her anal hole.

“Now that you’ve been punished, I’ll love you better,” she said, slipping her tongue out of her brown ring. “You want me to tongue inside your bottom, don’t you?” “Yes,” Sabrina breathed shakily. “I had to spank you, Sabrina. But now I’ll love you.”

Ordering the young girl to sit on the sofa with her legs wide apart, Annabelle settled between her feet as she obediently took her position. Gazing at the wet flesh of her inner thighs, her dripping pubic curls, she looked up at her tear-streaked face and instructed her to part the fleshy lips of her pussy. She looked so angelic with tear-filled eyes. Annabelle hadn’t wanted to spank her but ... Something had driven her to commit the merciless act, she knew. But what?

“Has anyone ever licked your bottom-hole?” she asked the naked girl. “No,” she breathed, her eyes closing as she stretched the fleshy hillocks of her sex lips wide apart and exposed the dripping inner flesh of her young cunt. “A finger? Has anyone fingered your tight bottom-hole?” “No one’s ever touched me there.”

197

“Would you like to feel my tongue slipping past your tight hole and into your hot rectum again?” “I ... I don’t know. I don’t want to be spanked again” “Don’t worry, I won’t spank you again. Not yet, anyway. We’ll save that pleasure for another time. I’m going to tongue-fuck you Sabrina. Open your sweet hole wide and I’ll tonguefuck your little pink cunt.”

Her obscene words sending shockwaves of sex through her trembling pelvis, Annabelle gazed longingly at the pink cone of wet flesh surrounding the schoolgirl’s vaginal entrance. Her tongue emerging between her succulent lips, Annabelle leaned forward and lapped up the girlmilk trickling from Sabrina’s sex hole. She tasted heavenly, she mused, the tip of her tongue snaking into her vaginal duct. Warm, lubricious, creamy, tangy, bitter ... Virgin schoolgirl milk, fresh sperm from teenage cocks ... The fluids of sex, Annabelle though as she drank from Sabrina’s hot cunt.

“Place your feet on the sofa, either side of your bum,” Annabelle ordered the girl. “That’s it. Now part your knees as wide as you can to open your cunt wider.” The girl’s vaginal hole gaping open, Annabelle slipped a finger deep into her duct of pleasure and massaged the creamy walls of her cunt. During Sabrina’s next visit, Annabelle would shave the newly-sprouted blonde curls from her vulval flesh. Years would be stripped from her pussy, adding to Annabelle’s fantasy, her girl-pleasure.

Withdrawing her slimy-wet finger from the girl’s tightening sheath of love, she pressed her mouth hard against the pink flesh encircling her vaginal inlet and sucked hard. The

198

schoolgirl’s sex juices filling her thirsty mouth, Annabelle repeatedly swallowed, drinking from her pink cunt as her own juices of passion flowed in torrents from her tightening vaginal sheath. Sucking the girl’s vagina dry, she moved down to her anal inlet and tonged her secret hole. Quivering, Sabrina parted her knees further, her vaginal gully widening, her buttocks parting, allowing Annabelle better access to her anus.

Slipping her wet tongue into the girl’s bittersweet rectal sheath, she again licked her inner flesh, waking the sleeping nerve endings there. Squirming and whimpering as her pleasure heightened, Sabrina reached beneath her bottom and yanked the rounded cheeks of her buttocks wide apart. The delicate brown tissue of her anus dilating, revealing the dank flesh of her rectal duct, she offered the very core of her young body to her mistress’s wet tongue. Lost in her sexual delirium, Annabelle locked her lips to the gaping ring of the girl’s anus and sucked hard.

The crude act was profane beyond belief, she knew as she breathed in the heady scent of Sabrina’s anal valley and tongued-fucked her tight rectal tube. Was this so very wrong? she wondered, the bittersweet taste of the girl’s anal sheath sending her into a sexual frenzy. Sabrina had had sex with another young girl, licked and sucked another girl’s pink cunt as her own pussy had been licked to orgasm. Given time, Annabelle would have got to know the girl and they would have ended up having sex anyway. This was merely a short cut to the inevitable, she consoled herself as her tongue snaked inside the schoolgirl’s hot anal tube.

Sabrina’s anal inlet well-salivated, Annabelle slipped the tip of her finger into her hot hole. The delicate tissue of her tight ring hugging her finger as she entered her rectum, Sabrina gasped and writhed as the sensations of crude sex permeated her young womb. Driving a second

199

finger into the restricted sheath of her rectum, Annabelle gazed longingly at her wet anal ring stretched tautly around the knuckles of her intruding fingers. Managing to force a third finger into her tight tube, she leaned forward and sucked the girl’s exposed clitoris into her hot mouth.

Longing to have a young schoolgirl come in her mouth, Annabelle sucked and tongued the solid nubble of her erect clitoris as she finger-fucked the tight sheath of her hot arse. Managing to slip three fingers of her free hand deep into the girl’s spasming vaginal duct, she double pistoned her young sex holes and continued to suck hard on her erect clitoris. Gasping and squirming, Sabrina shook violently as her pleasure heightened and she neared her lesbianinduced orgasm.

“Kathy,” she breathed as she teetered on the brink of her coming. Assuming Kathy to be Sabrina’s schoolgirl lesbian lover, Annabelle decided to meet the girl, lure her into her den of lust and strip her young body naked. Sabrina’s clitoris exploding in orgasm, Annabelle imagined the two young girls standing naked in her lounge, displaying their young mounds and crevices. They’d put on a lesbian show, she decided, sucking a massive orgasm out of Sabrina’s pulsating clitoris as she double finger-fucked her rhythmically contracting sex sheaths. The girl’s sex juices squelching, her whimpers of pure lust resounding around the room, she shook uncontrollably as her orgasm peaked.

Sustaining the young girl’s incredible orgasmic pleasure, Annabelle massaged the inner flesh of her lust sheaths and mouthed and licked her palpitating clitoris. Sabrina’s juices of desire gushing from the inflamed cavern of her young cunt, she tossed her head from side to side and let out long moans of pleasure. Her long blonde hair veiling her sex-flushed face, she cried out as

200

another shockwave of electrifying pleasure rolled though her naked body. Again and again, tremors of orgasm rocked her young body until her clitoris calmed and she lay exhausted on the sofa.

Leaving the girl to rest, Annabelle sat in the armchair and pondered on the future. She’d not found a job and done nothing to the house or garden. She had to find some direction in life, she knew as she watched the young schoolgirl shudder her last shudder as her naked body calmed. Money was soon going to be a problem, Brian had always been a major problem ... Ordering Sabrina to dress as the phone rand, Annabelle wandered into the kitchen. Sighing as she lifted the receiver and heard the blackmailer’s voice, she knew what he’d say.

“Well?” he breathed. “I’m waiting for the girl.” “I had some trouble,” Annabelle said. “Are you in the derelict house now?” “Yes, on my mobile phone. Why?” “I’ll have to bring the girl to you.” “Oh, no. Send her to me now, Annabelle.” “I can’t. You don’t seem to understand that ...” “I know that she’s there with you. All you have to do is send her to the house.” “I’m not denying that she’s here, for God’s sake,” Annabelle returned. “I’m going to see the woman next door to you,” he snapped. “She’ll no doubt be very interested to know what’s going on between you and her husband.”

As he hung up, Annabelle gazed out of the kitchen window as she tried to work out who the mysterious man was. Noticing Ian in his garden, she knew that she could rule him out. Brian

201

wouldn’t hang about in the street spying on her house, she mused. Or would he? Dave hadn’t been in touch for a while, but ... Pondering on Tom, his weird obsession with her, Annabelle wouldn’t put it past him to hang about in the street. But there was no way he could have known about her magical spell.

Returning to the lounge to find Sabrina fully dressed, she ordered the girl to go home and forget all that had happened between them. Picking up her school bag, Sabrina left the lounge and walked through the hall to the front door. Following, Annabelle thought it a great shame that she couldn’t see her again, enjoy her young body again. But, with the house seemingly under constant surveillance, it just wasn’t possible. Kissing the girl’s full lips, Annabelle felt her stomach somersault, her clitoris swell in anticipation of lesbian sex.

“You’re beautiful,” she breathed, opening the front door. “Go now, and don’t come back.” Watching her walk down the path and turn into the street, Annabelle sighed. She knew that temptation would whisper to her again and she’d waylay the girl on her way home from school. Closing the door, she realized how weak she was in her arousal. But Sabrina was ... Sabrina was an angel, she reflected, recalling the small mounds of her firm breasts, the full lips of her young vulva. She’d pleasure the young girl’s body again, that she knew as she returned to the kitchen and rang Carole.

“How are you she asked,” wondering why Tom hadn’t turned up with his friends. “Oh, plodding on,” Carole sighed. “You don’t sound too happy.” “I’m not very happy at the moment. I’m thinking of leaving Tom.”

202

“Leaving him? Buy, why?” “He has a collection of panties stashed in the shed, Annabelle. I always knew that he was somewhat odd, but to have a box full of soiled panties ...” “Has he got anything else?” Annabelle asked, wondering whether she’d discovered the tartan miniskirt. “Anything else? Aren’t soiled panties bad enough?” “Yes, yes of course. Have you confronted him?” “Yes. Obviously, he couldn’t deny it. He admitted to having a fetish and said that it was harmless. Apparently, he sends off for the panties. There’s an advert in some dirty magazine or other. I really don’t understand why he needs women’s filthy knickers.” “No, neither can I. Mind you, it’s not unheard of for men to ...” “This is my husband we’re talking about, Annabelle. I don’t care what other men do, but I’m not having a husband who sniffs other women’s filthy knickers. There’s obviously something very wrong with him.” “I don’t know what to say,” Annabelle murmured, recalling telling her sister not to worry about Tom. “Does he still spend time in the garage?” “The garage?” she echoed, proving that Annabelle power had worked. “What do you mean?” “Sorry, I was thinking aloud. So, what will you do?” “I’m going to leave it for a few days, give myself time to think.” “That’s good. You don’t want to do anything rash, Carole. Is Tom there now?” “No, he’s gone out. Oh, by the way. There’s a job going at a local estate agent. They want a receptionist.”

203

“Oh, right. Er ... I suppose I’ll have to do something about working soon. Carole, forget about the panties,” she said, wondering whether her power would be effective over the phone. “Forget about them,” her sister returned. “How the hell can I forget that my husband collects women’s dirty knickers?” “I meant ...” Annabelle sighed, realizing that she had no power at all. “I don’t know what I meant. Look, why don’t you come round in the morning and we’ll have a chat?” “Yes, I might do that.” “Yes, I’ll be here all morning so do come round.” “OK. And, thanks.” “I’ll see you later.”

Wondering how Carole had discovered the evidence of Tom’s sordid fetish, Annabelle decided to use her power on her sister and have her forget about the panties. Tom had been stupid to leave the evidence where it could be found, she reflected, wondering why her sister hadn’t discovered the tartan miniskirt. Again realizing that things were getting out of hand, she decided to call a halt on all her sexual activities until she’d discovered who her voyeur was. It was bad enough that Tom and Carole were having serious problems and, to an extent, she blamed herself. And to think that someone was watching her every move ...

“Shit,” she breathed, trying to work out the identity of the spy. Brian, Ian, Tom ... It had to be one of them. Unless Louise or Alison ... No, she couldn’t believe that the teenage girls had anything to do with it. Wandering into the lounge and flopping into the armchair, she decided to watch television to take her mind off her problems. Flicking through the channels and finding

204

nothing of interest, she wondered whether to have an early night. Either that or invite Louise round for an hour of lesbian sex.

Glancing down by the side of the chair, Annabelle noticed a small white box plugged into the power point. Not recognizing the device, she pulled it out of the socket and examined it. Having no idea what it was, she was sure that it hadn’t been there when she’d moved into the house. Remembering that she’d used that socket for the vacuum cleaner the day she’d moved in, she was positive that it hadn’t been there. Pacing the floor, intrigue gripping her, she couldn’t work out what the device was. It had to do something, she mused. It had nothing to do with the phone, she knew that much. Sitting on the sofa as the phone rang, she lifted the receiver. Hoping that it wasn’t the blackmailer, she was pleased to hear Dave’s voice.

“How are you?” she asked, scrutinizing the plastic box. “I’ve heard nothing from you for ages.” “Sorry,” he sighed. “I’ve been so busy that I’ve not known which way to turn. So, has anything interesting been happening? How’s the ritual going?” “Oh, er ... I still haven’t bothered with it,” she lied. “Brian seems to have backed off so ... Dave, I’ve just found a white plastic box plugged into a power point in the lounge.” “Oh? What is it?” “That’s just it. I don’t know. It wasn’t there when I moved in.” “What’s it look like?” “It’s just a small plastic box with a kind of grille on the front. Oh, and there’s a small flexible thing sticking out of the top. On the back there’s a label that says FCC and some figures.”

205

“It sounds like one of those mains intercoms or a baby alarm.” “A baby alarm?” she echoed. “You plug it in somewhere in the baby’s room and ...” “Yes, yes I know what you mean. How far do you think it would go? I mean, how far away could it be heard?” “A friend of mine had one and she used it down the garden. I’d say it could be heard a good twenty or thirty yards away. So, where did it come from?” “I have no idea. More to the point, where’s the other end? It was plugged in and the socket was switched on so it must have been working. I wonder who’s listening at the other end?” “Whoever it is can’t be too far away. Why would someone want to hear what’s going on in your house?” “That’s just what I’m wondering.” “Your ex?” “Maybe,” she murmured pensively. “Whoever it is will obviously realize that it’s not working and try to get at it to find out why. Look, I have to go, Annabelle. I’ll try to get round to see you soon, OK?” “Yes, yes I’d like that, Dave. Call round any time. I’m usually here.” “Right, I’ll do that. You take care, all right?” “Yes, yes I will.”

Hanging up, Annabelle plugged the baby alarm into the socket. Had Brian put it there? she wondered. He’d been to the house, and it would have been easy enough to slip it into the socket by the side of the chair. Ian was another prime suspect, she mused. With the fence down,

206

he could have got into the garden. As the weather had been pretty warm, Annabelle had left the backdoor open most of the time. He’d have had no trouble slipping into the house and planting the alarm.

Twenty or thirty yards, she mused. Brian would have to hang around near to the house for the thing to work. Tom would hardly bother, she reflected. There again, he did have some weird obsession with her. Ian was the better bet, she decided. The more she thought about it, the more she reckoned that Ian had not only planted the baby alarm but he was also the would-be blackmailer. The blackmailer knew about Annabelle having lesbian sex with Louise, they knew about the teenage boys visiting the house, the hole in the fence ... It all added up nicely. To think that someone had been listening to her every word sent a chill up her spine. All she had to do was locate the device at the other end ... But how?

Pondering on Dave’s words, she wondered whether to switch the socket off. Whoever had planted the device would try to get at it to discover what was wrong. There again, if she left it on ... Sure that Ian was her man, she decided to go to bed and do nothing until the morning.

207

Chapter Eleven

W

aking after a night of dreams about the baby alarm, people listening to her phone calls, her movements, Annabelle tossed the quilt off the bed and allowed the morning

sun to bathe her naked body. Making her plans as she toyed with the wet petals of her inner lips, she decided to go into the lounge and pretend to make a phone call. Whoever was listening on the baby alarm would believe that the call was genuine. Hoping to flush out the spy, she slipped out of bed dressed in a miniskirt and loose-fitting blouse before wandering into the lounge.

“Oh, I must ring Jackie,” she said, an idea coming to mind. Sitting on the sofa, she lifted the phone and punched the buttons. “Hi, Jackie,” she trilled, carefully replacing the receiver. “Yes, I’m fine. I’ve sort of settled into the house but I still have a lot to do. Oh, the neighbours are OK. I’ve not met the people living one side but there’s a couple with a daughter the other side. Jackie, the reason I’m phoning is because I want to get in touch with Mark and I’ve lost his number. Yes, I’ve decided to get back into it. For the money, of course. Jackie, I get a few hundred pounds for an hour’s photo shoot. It’s easy money. No, I’m not bothered about morals. God, I’ve been selling pics of my pussy since I was at school. I must have dozens dirty pics stashed away in the diningroom. Yes, get him to give me a call. I’m always in a so come round any time. Right, bye for now.”

Lifting the receiver and dropping it into its cradle, Annabelle grinned. That would give Ian something to think about, she thought happily. If Ian was the culprit, of course. Wandering

208

into the kitchen, she opened the backdoor and looked down the garden. Putting herself in Ian’s shoes, she reckoned that he’d probably want to take a look at the pornographic photographs. Wondering when he’d make a move, she walked down the garden pretending to admire the flowers as she stood by the fence. She could see Ian in his diningroom sitting by the open patio doors. He was drinking orange juice, but was he also listening to the baby alarm? Noticing her as he glanced through the open door, he leaped to his feet and walked out into the garden.

“Hi,” he said, leaning on the fence. “Another lovely day.” “Yes, it is,” she replied. “I might put my bikini on and sunbathe for a while.” “You don’t work, then?” “Oh, yes, I work from home.” “Really? What is it you do?” “Ah, that would be telling,” she giggled. “Actually, I do some work for a photographer. Going through pictures, sorting out files, that sort of thing.” “Sounds interesting. I, er ... I noticed a schoolgirl visit your house yesterday. Is she a relative?” “No, no she’s just a friend. She wants to get into modelling and, with my contacts, I’m trying to help her.” “Modelling? She’s extremely attractive. With her looks, I shouldn’t think she’ll have a problem.” “That’s exactly what I told her. I’ve been teaching her how to pose. It’s not just a question of sitting there looking pretty.” “No, I suppose not. What sort of modelling is it? Clothes, swimwear ...” “Between you and me, it’s nude modelling.”

209

“Isn’t she rather young to do that?” “She’s ... I don’t want to say too much but there’s a lot of money to be made from ... I’ve said enough already.” “I think I’m with you,” he chuckled, his tanned face grinning. “Do you have any photographs for sale?” “Er ... No, I don’t. I’ll give a friend of mine a ring and see whether he can help you.” “This is strictly between you and me,” he whispered, glancing at his house. “Yes, yes of course. I’ll go and ring him now.”

Returning to the house, Annabelle was determined to discover whether Ian had planted the baby alarm or not. She was spinning a complex web of lies, she knew as she sat on the sofa and lifted the phone. Realizing that a good liar had to have a good memory, she punched the buttons before carefully replacing the receiver. Her memory wasn’t good at the best of times, so she knew that she had to be very careful. All she needed to hear was just one slipped word from Ian, and she’d know that he’d been listening to her call.

“Hi, it’s Annabelle,” she said, wondering whether Ian was listening. “I think I have a customer for you. No, no he’s safe enough. Oh, and I have a new model. Yes, she’s still at school. I’m working on that but I don’t see that there’ll be a problem. OK, that’s great. By the way, someone’s been ringing me and ... Well, trying to blackmail me, I suppose. No, no not money. Whoever it is seems to think that I have some kind of power over people. I don’t know, hypnosis or something. He wanted me to send this schoolgirl to meet him in a derelict house down the road. Of course, I didn’t. She wouldn’t have gone even if I’d told her about it. No, I

210

don’t think he’s going to be a real problem. If he does come on strong, I’ll let you know. No, don’t send the heavies in yet. OK, speak soon.”

Happy that she’d said enough to frighten Ian, Annabelle rattled the receiver in its cradle and went into the kitchen. Gazing out of the window, she watched Ian leave his house and hover by the fence. He had to have been listening, she decided. He’d planted the baby alarm, he’d phoned and ordered her to send the young girl to the derelict house ... He was her man, all right. But how did he know about her strange power? Reckoning that he must have listened on the baby alarm when the teenage lads had been there, he must have thought that she’d used hypnosis to have her wicked way with them. Believing him to be the culprit, she went back into the garden and stood by the fence. If he believed that she used hypnosis, then he might pretend to be under her spell if she murmured a few hypnotic words.

“Did you ring him?” Ian asked, leaving his house and joining her by the fence. “Yes, I did. He’s going to get some photographs sorted out for you.” “Great. When do I get to meet him?” “This will be done through me, Ian. As you’ll appreciate, this isn’t strictly legal and ...” “Yes, yes I understand. I’d never have guessed that you were in the porn business,” he chuckled. “What else do you get up to?” “I ... I don’t get up to anything, Ian. This is strictly between you and me, OK?” “Yes, no problem. So, how did you become involved in this?” “That’s a long story. Is, er ... Is Jane in?” “She’s gone out to post a letter.” “Oh, right. Do you want to come over for a coffee?”

211

“You bet,” he said, clambering over the fence. “You can tell me all about the porn business.”

Returning to the kitchen with Ian in tow, Annabelle filled the kettle. Making small talk about decorating the house and sorting the garden out, she finally led Ian into the lounge. He was wearing his shorts, as usual, and she wondered whether to have him strip off and wank his cock to orgasm. Whatever she ordered him to do, he’d have to comply if he was going to play along with her. Finally mumbling a few words, telling him that he felt sleepy, she concealed a grin as he appeared to be in a state of hypnosis.

“You mustn’t tell anyone about my pornographic work,” she said. “No, I won’t,” he replied mechanically. “The schoolgirl who came here ... If anyone knew about her, there’d be big trouble. Do you understand?” “Yes, I understand.” “You’d like to get your cock up her tight little pussy, wouldn’t you?” “Yes, very much. She’s incredibly attractive.” “You’re the one who phoned me and wanted me to send the schoolgirl to the derelict house, aren’t you?” she asked, wondering what his reaction would be. “Yes, it was me,” he murmured, much to her surprise. “Ian, are you really ...” Realizing that he wasn’t pretending, she again thought about the immense power she had at her disposal even without holding an ivory symbol. “The baby alarm. You put it there, didn’t you?” “Baby alarm?” he echoed. “I don’t know anything about a baby alarm.”

212

“Yes, you do. You put it there, Ian. You plugged it into that socket by the armchair. You listen at the other end, don’t you?” “I don’t know anything about a baby alarm.” “Right, you’ll forget about the schoolgirl and my so-called magical spells. And forget about the photographs. OK, wake up now,” she instructed him, deciding that her ex-husband had put the alarm there.

Sighing as Ian looked about the room, Annabelle realized that things were becoming complicated. Ian had admitted calling about the schoolgirl but, if he hadn’t planted the baby alarm, how had he known about Annabelle’s power? There were too many people involved, she reflected, suggesting that they go back into the kitchen. Pouring the coffee, she followed him out onto the patio and placed the cups of the table before sitting opposite him.

“How’s Louise getting on with her studies?” she asked. “She seems to be distracted recently,” he replied. “There’s something on her mind, but I don’t know what.” “Would you like me to talk to her?” “It might be worth a try. I’ve asked her wether everything’s all right and so’s her mother. But we don’t seem to be getting anywhere. Something’s on her mind, I’m sure.” “Her friend, Alison ...” “What about her?” he asked guiltily, his dark eyes mirroring anxiety as he rubbed his chin. “Do they study together?” “Er ... Yes, yes they do.”

213

“It might be better if Louise studied alone. I mean, if Alison’s always there with her ...” “No, no,” he cut in. “It’s nice having Alison round. To help Louise, I mean.” “Yes, of course. How do you get on with Alison?” “Me? Well, I ... I get on all right with her. What do you mean, exactly?” “Oh, I don’t know. It was just something I observed.” “Annabelle, when you were at my place and you went up to the bathroom ...” “Yes?” “Er ... It doesn’t matter.” “I reckon that Alison has got the hots for you.” “What?” he gasped. “Got the hots for me? What on earth makes you think that?” “The way she looks at you.” “God, I’m old enough to be her father.” “I know that, Ian.” “What are you getting at?” “Nothing. Do you remember what I said about the pictures of that schoolgirl?” “Schoolgirl? Pictures? No, I don’t.” “Not to worry. Right, there’s your coffee.” “What pictures?” “I must have forgot to mention it. It was just some holiday photographs a friend of mine has. So, how’s Jane?” “She’s OK. Annabelle, has Alison said anything to you?” “What about?” “Having the hots for me, as you put it.” “No, she hasn’t.”

214

“It seems odd that you should think that. I mean, she’s my daughter’s best friend. There’s no way she’d fancy me.” “Female intuition, Ian. Forget I said anything.”

He was worried, Annabelle knew as he sipped his coffee. At least she’d erased thoughts of pornographic pictures from his mind. And he had no recollection about the schoolgirl and magical spells. Annabelle had at least solved some problems, but she still had the baby alarm to think about. Someone was listening at the other end, but who? Although she found it difficult to believe that Brian had put the alarm in her lounge, she could think of no one else who’d do such a thing.

Knocking back his coffee as Jane called out from his garden, Ian flashed Annabelle a worried grin and headed across the lawn. Watching him clamber over the fence, she wondered when he’d call with his threats. The next time he phoned, she decided to have some fun, play games with him. He’d have no recollection of Sabrina now, but he was sure to phone and demand something or other. Walking into the house as the front doorbell rang, Annabelle was surprised to find Tom standing on the step.

“Are you all right?” she asked as he stepped into the hall. “No, not really,” he sighed. “Come into the kitchen and I’ll make you a coffee. I was expecting Carole to call in for a chat ...” “I think she’s coming to see you later this morning. We’ve ... we’ve had a bit of a row, I’m afraid.”

215

“Yes, she did mention it to me.” “You must think me awful, what with the panties and ...” “Not at all, Tom. Men have fantasies. There’s nothing wrong with that. Where do you get these panties from?” “Er ... I send away for them,” he lied, eyeing her naked thighs. “You do think badly of me, I can tell.” “I never judge people, Tom. If you collect dirty knickers, then that’s your business. Mind you, to leave them lying around for Carole to find ...” “They were hidden in the shed. She said that she was looking for a trowel and happened to find them.” “What’s done is done. So, what happens now?” “She reckons that she’s going to leave me. I can understand how she feels, but ... Oh, I don’t know. We never have sex, Annabelle. I might as well be single. In fact, I’d have more sex if I was single. She never comes anywhere near me. She just doesn’t want to know.” “Let’s take our coffee onto the patio,” she said, passing him a cup. “Seeing as you collect dirty knickers, I can understand why Carole isn’t eager to have sex. She’s always been a prude. Mind you, I don’t suppose I’d be too pleased to discover that my husband collected women’s dirty knickers.” “No, I suppose not.”

Sitting on a patio chair opposite Tom, Annabelle parted her thighs and displayed the hairless lips of her vulva. He noticed immediately, his wide eyes transfixed on her creamy sex crack as he fidgeted on his chair and almost spilled his coffee. Annabelle was loving every

216

minute of the game. The excitement and danger of showing off her hairless pussy sent a quiver through her young womb, a tingle through her stiffening clitoris.

“It’s really hot again today,” she said, smiling as he stared at her wetting sex crack. “Mmm, it is,” he replied pensively, obviously forgetting his troubles. “Are you all right?” she asked. “You seem to be rather distant.” “What? Oh, er ... Sorry, I was deep in thought. What were we talking about? Oh, yes. Carole, that was it. So, I don’t know what’s going to happen. I wish ... Never mind.” “Tell me, Tom. What do you wish?” “I wish Carole was more like you. You’re different, Annabelle. You’re fun to be with, good for a laugh and ... Anyway, Carole is Carole, and no one’s going to change that.” “Why do you collect dirty underwear, Tom? I mean, what do you do with it?” “Well, I ... I don’t do anything with it. It’s just this thing I have about panties. I don’t know why, but I like panties.” “Dirty panties?” “Well ... I’d rather not talk about it, Annabelle. It’s something that I’ve done for many years. It was my secret, but now ...” “Now Carole knows and I know ... Where are the panties now?” “Carole got rid of them. Well, I’ve taken up enough of your time. I’ll just nip up to the bathroom and then I’d better be going.”

Concealing a grin as Tom entered the house, Annabelle knew that he was going to check her laundry basket for dirty panties. He’d have to start from scratch, she mused. At least he’d find a couple of pairs of panties in the basket to begin his new collection. Deciding to help him

217

by leaving her soiled panties in the basket rather than washing them, she slipped her fingers between the swollen hillocks of her love lips and scooped out her vaginal cream. Realizing how wet she was, she wondered whether to have Tom lick her to orgasm before he left.

“Right, I’ll be going,” Tom said, appearing in the kitchen doorway. “I’d love to stay but I have things to do. Besides, Carole will be here soon. I really don’t want to bump into her.” “OK, Tom. Call round again.” “Yes, I’ll do that. Thanks for the coffee, and the chat.” “You’re welcome.”

He had her dirty panties in his pocket, Annabelle was sure as she heard the front door close. She would have had him attend her insatiable clitoris but, as he’d said, Carole was going to arrive before long. What with her discovering the evidence of his peculiar fetish, it probably wasn’t a good idea to have her run in to her husband at Annabelle’s house. The phone ringing, Annabelle instinctively knew that this was going to be a busy say. First Ian and then Tom, Carole was due to arrive ...

“Hello,” she said, pressing the receiver to her ear. “You haven’t used the hole in the fence recently,” a man said, unaware that Annabelle now knew his identity. “Who is this?” she asked, deciding to play along with him. “I like watching you sucking your neighbour’s cock. And now I want you to suck my cock. Go to the end of the garden and I’ll be ready and waiting behind the fence.” “If you think that I’m going to ...”

218

“The people next door have just gone out so you’ll be safe enough. Go there now, Annabelle. If you don’t, then ...” “All right, all right,” she snapped, her pretty face grinning as she banged the phone down.

Ian had a thing about sticking his erect cock through holes and having girls suck him off, she reflected, making her way down the garden. The thought that Ian believed that he was using blackmail to force her to suck his cock excited her. For a change, she was being used for crude sex rather than her using others. But she still wondered how on earth he knew about the so-called magical spell. At least she’d erased all memories of Sabrina from his perverted mind, she reflected as she stood by the new fence panel.

A solid penis emerging through the hole, Annabelle grinned and stifled a giggle. Ian was a fool, she ruminated, gazing at the folds of the fully-retracted foreskin, the glistening purple knob. Dropping to her knees, she ran her fingertip up and down his fleshy shaft, teasing the rim of his helmet, stroking his sperm-slit. His cock-shaft twitching expectantly, she licked his purple crown, savouring the salty taste of his sex globe as he gasped behind the fence. Wishing that he could ease his full balls through the fence, she decided to use her power and order him to make the hole larger. Imagining licking the sac of his scrotum, nibbling the fleshy bag as she wanked the solid rod of his penis, she took his purple crown deep into her hot mouth and sucked hard.

His gasps growing louder as she swept her tongue over the silky-smooth surface of his swollen glans, she moaned softly though her nose as her own arousal heightened. Again, she realized that all she was doing by cock-sucking Ian through the fence was sending her libido rocketing. Once she’d swallowed his creamy spunk, she’d be left in a dangerously high state of

219

arousal with no one to appease her insatiable clitoris. Pondering on inviting Louise round, she fervently gobbled and sucked on Ian’s purple knob.

“This will be a regular occurrence,” he whispered through the fence as she slurped on his bulbous glans. “Even if the people were at home, they couldn’t see me from the house. Whenever I get the opportunity, I’ll ring you and you’ll come down here and suck me off. Do you understand?” “Yes,” she replied, slipping his well-salivated cock-head out of her hot mouth. “You’ll do as you’re told when you’re told. If you don’t, I’ll speak to the man’s wife and reveal your sordid secret. Now, suck out my spunk and swallow it.”

Ian was pretty good at disguising his voice, she mused, gobbling fervently on his solid knob. There again, she’d not known him for long and probably wouldn’t have recognized his voice anyway. Realizing that Carole might arrive at any minute, she wanked Ian’s cock-shaft and sucked and mouthed his swollen glans. Desperate for his creamy sperm to fill her thirsty mouth, she increased her wanking rhythm, licking and sucking his twitching sex crown as his gasps drifted in the summer air.

Her pretty mouth suddenly filling with his orgasmic cream, she repeatedly swallowed hard. Again wishing that she could get to his scrotum, knead his full sperm-eggs through the fleshy bag, she moved her head back and forth, mouth-fucking herself on his orgasmic cock. His sperm flow finally ceasing, his balls drained, she ran her hand up his shaft and squeezed out the last of his sperm. Sucking on his purple globe, she swallowed the last of his cream before slipping his saliva-dripping knob out of her wet mouth.

220

“I’ll phone when I next need your mouth,” he said, his cock disappearing through the hole. Grinning, Annabelle walked back towards her house. The taste of sperm lingering on her tongue, her vaginal juiced decanting from her hot sex hole, she knew that she was going to have to masturbate to appease her solid clitoris. Wishing that Carole wasn’t coming round for a coffee and a chat, she gazed wide-eyed at the back of Ian’s house as the patio door slid open. Stopping dead in her tracks by the fence, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Her heart racing, she frowned as Ian stepped out onto the patio and waved at her.

“Hi,” he said, walking towards her. I’ve just been to the bloody bank and they reckon that ...” “You’ve been out?” she asked. “I’ve just got back. Why?” “Oh, er ... Nothing.” “The bank have charged me for ...” “Sorry, Ian,” she broke in. “My sister’s due at any minute. I’ll probably see you later.” “Are you all right?” he asked. “Yes, yes I’m fine. I’ll see you later.”

Dashing into the kitchen, Annabelle wondered what the hell was going on as she licked her sperm-glossed lips. If it wasn’t Ian, then ... Completely confused, she sat at the table and rested her head in her hands. Ian had admitted to blackmailing her so it must have been his cock she’d sucked. One penis looked much the same as any other, so she’d have not recognized the particular cock she sucked to orgasm. But he couldn’t have got from the fence to the house in

221

such a short time, she reflected. Perhaps he’d sprinted across the lawn and dived into the house before she’d seen him. It was highly unlikely, she knew. But there was no other explanation.

Answering the front door, she smiled and invited Carole in. Listening to her sister’s problems was the last thing she needed, but she had no choice. Leading the woman into the kitchen and filling the kettle, she closed the backdoor in case Ian was spying or listening. Turning to Carole, Annabelle thought that she looked angry. There again, having discovered a plie of soiled panties in the shed, that wasn’t surprising.

“Has Brian been in touch with you?” she asked, sitting at the table. “Not for a while. Why?” “He rang me this morning.” “Oh?” Annabelle breathed, fearing the worst. “He said that he’d enjoyed my wanking him at your house, in your lounge.” “What?” Annabelle gasped, forcing a laugh as her hands began to tremble. “What did he say?” “He said that I’d wanked his cock while he was sitting on your sofa. He asked whether he could come round and ... He said that he wanted to fuck my mouth.” “I can’t believe ... God, I knew that he was crazy but I didn’t realize that he’d gone totally insane. Why would he say such a thing? What would he gain by saying ...” “I don’t know, Annabelle. In fact, there are several things worrying me at the moment.” “Tom and the dirty underwear,” Annabelle breathed. “Not only Tom and his dirty knickers.” “Oh? What else is there? Apart from that idiot Brian.”

222

“I feel that something’s going on. I can’t quite put my finger on it, but I’m pretty sure that something’s going on behind my back.” “What sort of thing?” “I think Tom’s been having an affair. The strange thing about it is ... This is going to sound ridiculous but, whenever I begin to think about Tom seeing someone else, my mind blocks it out. It’s as if my mind won’t allow me to be suspicious of Tom.” “I reckon that you’re confused, Carole. Think about it. You’ve just discovered Tom’s sordid secret, Brian made a stupid phone call ... I’m not surprised that your head is spinning.” “It’s not spinning, Annabelle. My thinking is perfectly normal, until I ponder on Tom having an affair. That’s when my mind blocks out all such thoughts. Has he been to see you today?” “Er ... He popped in earlier,” Annabelle replied hesitantly. The time had come to use her power, she knew. “Just for a quick cup of coffee.” “What did he tell you?” “He said that there had been an argument and you were going to leave him.” “Was that all he said?” “Yes.”

Sipping her coffee, Annabelle decided to erase all thought of panties and affairs from her sister’s mind. This wasn’t what the power was for, she mused. She’d already interfered in Carole’s marriage and now she was going to have top ... What was the power for? she wondered. Purely to enable her to have sex with anyone and everyone? No, there was more to it than that. Wondering why the entity hadn’t wanted sex recently, Annabelle reached across the table and held Carole’s hand. Physical contact wasn’t necessary, but she wanted to be on the safe side.

223

“Forget about the dirty panties and Tom having an affair,” she murmured. “Forget?” Carole returned irritable. “How can I ...” “You’ll not worry about Tom anymore,” she said, frowning as she realized that the power wasn’t with her. “Don’t be silly, Annabelle,” Carole said, pulling her hand away. “I discovered filthy knickers in the shed. How can I forget about it? By the way, do you remember that tartan miniskirt you used to have?” “Er ... Oh, yes,” Annabelle replied fearfully. “What about it?” “I found it in the shed with the panties. What is Tom doing with your miniskirt?” “It’s not mine,” Annabelle laughed. “I gave mine to a charity shop years ago.” “Then why did you say that you couldn’t find it? I remember you saying that you’d searched high and low for it.” “There was a mix up,” Annabelle lied. “Brian took a bag of clothes to a charity shop and ... Anyway, I can tell you that it’s not my skirt.” “Panties, a skirt, several bras, a hairbrush, shoes ... They all belong to you, Annabelle.” “You found a hairbrush and shoes in the shed?” “Yes, I did.” “What makes you think that they’re mine?” “I’m not stupid, Annabelle. I recognized the skirt and the shoes.” “Wait a minute,” Annabelle breathed, her dark eyes frowning as she decided to change tactics. “Come to think of it, I have lost several pairs of panties over the years. And one or two of my bras have gone missing. You don’t think that Tom ...”

224

“Yes, I do. Looking back, I’ve realized that Tom has always gone up to your bathroom when we’ve visited you. That’s where you keep your laundry basket, isn’t it?” “Er ... Yes, yes it is. But I really don’t think that Tom has been taking my dirty washing.” “I do. In fact, I’m positive.” This was getting serious, Annabelle reflected, wondering why the power had left her. She’d saved herself by saying that she’d wondered where her underwear had got to, but she’d dropped Tom in it good and proper. There again, she’d only said that she’d had some clothing go missing. Deciding to put an end to the subject, she asked Carole when she planned to leave Tom and where she’d move to.

“He’ll be the one who’s leaving,” Carole returned bitterly. “Had it just been the dirty knickers, I could probably have come to terms with it. But, knowing that he’s been seeing another woman ...” “You don’t know that,” Annabelle cut in. “He came here to see you the other day.” “Yes, yes he did.” “When he got home, he had two pairs of ... I can only describe the garments as disgusting. He had two pairs of absolutely filthy panties in his pocket.” “There’s no way they were mine,” Annabelle returned. “I wash my panties every day. I’d never allow them to get into that condition.” “He hadn’t been anywhere else, Annabelle. He came straight home from your house. I’d better be going,” she said, rising to her feet. “I’ll get to the bottom of this if it’s the last thing I do.”

225

Seeing her sister to the door, Annabelle knew that Tom’s fate was sealed. Although Tom had been stealing her dirty panties for years and it was his fault, she felt that she was also to blame. Having made sure that the last two pairs of panties he’d taken from the basket had been completely soaked with her vaginal juices, she was partly to blame. Closing the front door, she realized that she also had Brian to deal with. To ring Carole and suggest that he mouth-fuck her ... Without the power, Annabelle could do nothing, she knew as she wandered back into the kitchen. Perhaps it was best that she no longer had any influence over people, she mused. She’d done nothing with the power other than lure innocent people into her den of debauchery and sexually abuse them.

Walking into the lounge, she stared at the baby alarm and wondered whether to switch it off. This was the end, she decided. She’d enjoyed crude sex with both men and women, licked and fingered a young schoolgirl, had group sex with the teenage lads, sucked the spunk out of her brother-in-law’s cock ... The power had gone now, and she knew that she had to move on. There was still Ian, she mused. He’d phone and demand that she suck his cock through the hole in the fence so she wouldn’t go without sex completely.

Sitting in the armchair, she flicked the power point switch. That was that, she thought dolefully. She’d miss the fun and games, she knew. But she had to get back to the real world. Deciding to find a job and perhaps a proper relationship with a decent man, she recalled her lesbian encounter with Louise and Alison. They were beautiful young girls with extremely alluring bodies. But they needed time to develop and discover the delights of sex with young men. Sabrina was experimenting sexually with a school friend. She’d soon grow out of her lesbian relationship and find a young lad. But what would Annabelle do now?

226

Chapter Twelve

T

he evening nearing, Annabelle had become bored and was pleased to find Louise

standing on the step when she answered the doorbell. The girl was dressed in her frumpy clothes, as usual. Her hair dishevelled, she really was going to have to smarten herself up

if she was going to get anywhere in life. Inviting her in, Annabelle grabbed a bottle of wind from the fridge and took two glasses from the cupboard. Opening the bottle, she poured the wine and suggested that they sit in the lounge.

“So, how the studying going?” she asked as Louise sat in the armchair. “Not too bad,” the girl replied. “I hope you don’t mind me coming round uninvited. It’s just that my father has given Alison a lift home and my mother has gone out.” “Of course I don’t mind,” Annabelle said, wondering what Ian was getting up to with Alison. “It’s nice to have some company.” “I thought you had lots of people visiting you?” “Yes, there’s usually someone round for a coffee and a chat. It’s just that this afternoon has been rather quiet and all I had to look forward to was a boring evening.” “I like this wine,” Louise said, emptying her glass. “Would you like some more?” “Yes, please.”

Taking her glass, Annabelle walked to the door and turned to ask her whether she’d like to try some red wine. Noticing the girl reaching down beside the armchair and switching the

227

baby alarm on, she stared in disbelief. Of all the suspects, she’d not for one minute thought that Louise had planted the alarm. Walking to the kitchen, she filled the girl’s glass and pondered on the situation. Why? she wondered. Why did Louise want to hear what was being said in her house? Was Alison in on the plot to spy on her? Unless someone had put Louise up to it, she ruminated, returning to the lounge and passing the girl her drink. This was supposed to have been the end of the sexual abuse, Annabelle ruminated. But, having decided to get a job and live a normal life, she was now in two minds. Sitting on the sofa, Annabelle didn’t know what to think as Louise smiled at her.

“I saw a friend of mine come to your house the other day,” Louise said. “A friend?” Annabelle echoed. “Sabrina.” “You know Sabrina?” she asked, realizing that Louise had heard everything on the baby alarm. “We’ve known each other for years,” she lied. “How do you know her?” “I ... I happened to see her passing the house when I was doing the front garden. We got talking and she came in to look around.” “Oh, right. She’s a nice girl.” “Yes, yes she is.” “My father seems to call in to see you quite often,” she said accusingly. “Yes, he does. He’s a nice chap.” “He’s put a new fence panel up at the end of the garden.” “Yes, I’ve seen it. He’s pretty good with things like that, isn’t he?”

228

“I can’t think why he made a hole in the fence. It’s odd to ruin a new panel by making a big hole in it.” “A hole?” Annabelle said, wondering how much the girl knew. “I can’t say that I’ve noticed.” “As you said, he’s pretty good with things like that. A hole in the fence, a hole in the wall ...” “The wall? I’m sorry, Louise, but you’ve lost me.” “The bathroom wall.” “What ... Is he putting up a shelf or something?” “No, not a shelf.” “Oh, right. So, how long have you got before you leave college?” Annabelle asked, playing innocent. “Alison likes the hole in the bathroom wall.” “Alison? Louise, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Haven’t you? You went up to the bathroom. You know about the hole, don’t you?” “No, I don’t. What do you mean, Alison likes the hole in the bathroom wall?” “She tells me all about it. After she’s been to the bathroom, she tells me what happened in detail. I spend a lot of time in my bedroom studying,” she said mysteriously. “And gazing out of the window. It’s interesting, the things that go on at the end of the garden.”

The girl knew everything, Annabelle reflected fearfully. But what was her game? What did she want? At least Annabelle now knew who’d planted the baby alarm. But she had no idea why. There was obviously far more to Louise than she’d originally thought. The frumpy little college swot was ... Annabelle didn’t know what she was. There was no point denying

229

everything, she knew. But she wasn’t prepared to have a silly little teenage girl threaten her. And it was pretty obvious that that’s what she intended to do.

“Who were all those young lads who visited you the other day?” Louise asked. “My boyfriends,” Annabelle replied unashamedly. “They come here to ... Let’s just say that we have a good time.” “Oh, right. Er ...” “Sabrina and I have a pretty good time, too.” “And my father?” “We all enjoy ourselves, Louise. What are you getting at, exactly?” “Nothing. It’s just that I ...” “Want to join in?” “No, I ... Don’t you mind me knowing everything about you?” “Not at all. Why should I mind? I mean, it’s not a secret.” “I suppose not. But, if my mother found out about the hole in the fence ...” “Or the hole in the bathroom wall,” Annabelle cut in triumphantly. “If she knew that you knew about Alison ... Need I say more?” “Well ...” “What did you come here for, Louise? What do you want?” “Just to see you. To talk and see whether we could come to some sort of arrangement.”

Leaving the sofa, Annabelle discreetly took the ivory symbol from the windowsill and squeezed it tightly in her hand. The power had to work, she thought, smiling at Louise. The girl knew far too much and was obviously out to cause trouble. Some sort of arrangement? Unless

230

Annabelle could put a stop to her nonsense, she’d be forever beholden to her. Walking across the room, she gazed into her wide eyes, again praying for the power to work.

“Stand up and take your clothes off,” she said sternly. “That’s more like it,” she giggled wickedly as the girl stood and unbuttoned the front of her dress. Even though she had Louise in her power, she decided not to mention the baby alarm. There was a slim chance that she might recall talk of the alarm, and Annabelle didn’t want to take that chance. Watching the girl’s long dress fall down her slender body and crumple around her ankles, she admired the fullness of her small bra, the bulging material of her tight red panties.

“You’re a troublemaker,” she breathed, placing the symbol on the mantlepiece. “Nothing but a bloody troublemaker. Do you know what I do with troublemakers? I’ll show you. Step out of your dress and kick your shoes off. Then, I want you to take your bra and panties off.” Grinning as the girl obediently followed her instructions, Annabelle ordered her to drag the armchair into the centre of the room.

“That’s perfect,” she said as the girl stood by the chair. “OK, now bend over the back of the chair with your feet wide apart.” Kneeling behind Louise as she bent over the back of the chair and rested her head on the cushion, Annabelle stroked the firm orbs of her naked buttocks. A thrashing would not only determine whether or not the power was working, but also teach her a damned good lesson, she mused, leaping to her feet and dashing into her bedroom. Grabbing a leather belt from the wardrobe, she stood behind Louise and rained it above her head.

231

“Number one,” she laughed, bringing the belt down with a loud crack across her victim’s naked buttocks. The girl’s naked body convulsing as the leather strap again lashed the tensed cheeks of her naked bottom, she let out a yelp. If she was faking, then she was doing a pretty good job, Annabelle mused, sure that she had the power with her as she again brought the belt down with a deafening crack. Halting the punishment, she knelt behind the girl’s and parted the glowing orbs of her naked bottom and gazed at the tightly closed hole of her anus. Licking the exquisite hole of her young bottom, tasting her there, she couldn’t be sure that the girl wasn’t faking. Wondering how to determine the truth, she leaped to her feet and grabbed the ivory symbol from the mantlepiece.

“Right, young lady,” she breathed, kneeling behind the girl and yanking the fleshy lips of her vulva wide apart. Easing the symbol deep into her tightening vaginal cavern, she slipped it out again and gazed at the well-juiced ivory. Easing the firm cheeks of her buttocks apart, she pushed the rounded end of the symbol into her tight anal ring. Grinning as her brown tissue yielded, opening wide to accommodate the phallus, she pushed it fully home leaving only the end emerging between the globes of her naked bottom.

This was going to be the ultimate test, she knew as she climbed to her feet and looked up at the ceiling. Mentally urging the entity to come to her, she pictured Louise’s young body rocking as an unseen penis shafted the tight sheath of her juiced vagina. This was dangerous, she mused, wondering whether the entity would emanate from its dark world. Fuck her tight cunt, Annabelle thought, willing the unseen being to use Louise’s naked body. I command you to come to me and fuck the girl’s tight cunt. I order you to obey my every word.

232

The room darkening, the air turning cold, Annabelle knew that the entity was nearby. Slipping the ivory symbol out of Louise’s tight anal sheath, she stepped back and waited in fear and trepidation as an icy draught whipped around her ankles. Gazing wide-eyed as the rounded cheeks of Louise’s naked buttocks parted seemingly of their own accord, Annabelle watched the brown eye of her anus open wide. Unseen hands were there, she thought anxiously as the room became colder. Unseen hands groping, feeling, violating ... The girl’s anal inlet stretching open to capacity, she knew that an invisible penis was entering her. Louise gasped, her naked body trembling, but she didn’t protest as her rectal sheath opened fully. Indentations appearing in the soft flesh of her hips, her naked body rocking, the entity held her as he began his fervent fucking motions.

Moving behind Louise, Annabelle dropped to her knees and peered into the gaping duct of her steamy rectum. The dank walls of her anal canal massaged by the unseen glans, Annabelle focused on the lewd sight. The girl’s rectal channel dilating to a good two-inches diameter, her young body rocking wildly, she let out whimpers of pleasure as the entity obviously neared its climax. Louise wasn’t faking, Annabelle thought, realizing that she was observing the obscenity in the exact spot where the entity was standing. She had the power. Or, the power had her.

This was Annabelle’s chance to discover more about the entity and the mysterious power. If she could somehow communicate with the being ... Wondering whether telepathy would work, she closed her eyes and concentrated. Can you hear me? she asked in her thoughts. Who are you? Where are you from? Hearing nothing as Louise cried out, Annabelle gazed at the yawning tube of her rectum. White liquid flooding her inflamed anal channel, she shook uncontrollably as the entity repeatedly rammed its orgasming knob-head into her tight arse.

233

Moving forward, Annabelle lapped up the sperm streaming from the girl’s yawning anal estuary. The salty substance was cold, as in death, but she couldn’t help herself as she drank from the teenager’s undulating anal hole. Her full lips locked to the sperm-dripping brown ring of Louise’s brown ring, she repeatedly swallowed hard. The unseen penis still shafting the girl’s violated rectal canal, Annabelle thought it odd that she felt nothing as she sucked and slurped at the girl’s spunk dripping hole. The cock stretching her victim’s anal canal wide open, Annabelle thought that she’d have felt something in her mouth. Again trying to communicate with the entity as she sucked Louise’s rectal sheath dry, she felt her body jolt as the invisible penis withdrew from the burning eye of the girl’s bottom-hole.

Standing behind Louise’s trembling body as she lay gasping over the back of the armchair recovering from her ghostly arse-fucking, Annabelle felt strangely dizzy. Something brushing against the soft flesh of her inner thighs, she wondered whether the entity wanted her young body, wanted to fuck and spunk the tight sheath of her vagina. Slipping out of her clothes, she ran her hands over her curvaceous body, squeezing the firm mounds of her breasts and tweaking the sensitive protrusions of her milk teats. Louise had revelled in the pleasure of a crude arse-fucking, and now Annabelle was to receive the unseen penis, she was sure. Moving her hands down over the smooth plateau of her stomach, she froze. Expecting to feel the swollen lips of her vagina, the wet gully of her sex crack, she gasped as she felt the solid shaft of a penis rising from her hairless vulval flesh.

“God,” she breathed, looking down as she ran her hand up and down the fleshy rod of the invisible penis. She could feel the sensations of male pleasure as she rolled the foreskin back and

234

forth over the bulbous knob, feel the glans swelling, the shaft twitching. Was the entity using her, or was she using it? she wondered, kneading the heavy balls hanging between her naked thighs. Equipped with a male organ, she could now experience the pleasures of forcing a cock into a tight vaginal duct, feel the spunk jetting from the throbbing knob as the balls drained.

Running her fingertips up and down the dripping crack of Louise’s vaginal slit, she took her huge penis in her hand and slipped the swollen knob between the dripping inner lips of the girl’s pussy. Breathing heavily as she pushed the glans of her cock deep into the quivering teenager’s vaginal duct, she was amazed by the male sensations. The tight sheath of Louise’s vagina hugging the invisible shaft of her cock, Annabelle shuddered as her swollen glans absorbed the inner heat of the girl’s sex-drenched cunt.

“Yes,” she breathed, grabbing her hips and withdrawing her massive organ before impaling the quivering girl fully on her ghostly love-staff. She could feel her balls swinging between her inner thighs, the pubic curls tickling her sensitive flesh as she increased her fucking rhythm. This was an experience she’d never forget, she knew as Louise’s creamy-wet vaginal massaged the sensitive surface of her bulbous glans. Listening to the delicious squelching sounds of sex as she fucked the teenage girl, Annabelle could hardly wait for the sensation of male orgasm, the feel of sperm coursing along her penile shaft and jetting from the slit of her throbbing knob. The entity had decided to allow her to experience the pleasure the male derives from crude sex, but why?

Her penile shaft swelling, her swollen globe throbbing, Annabelle knew that her sperm pump was about to explode into action as she held the girl’s hips tight and repeatedly rammed

235

her male organ deep into the spasming sheath of her burning teenage cunt. Gasping as she pumped out her creamy spunk, Annabelle shuddered uncontrollable as the male cream lubricated the forbidden union. Her invisible balls swinging between her shapely thighs, her lower stomach slapping the rounded cheeks of Louise’s firm buttocks, Annabelle fucked the young girl with a fury.

Her balls finally drained, she stilled her solid penis deep within the tight sheath of Louise’s cunt. Her swollen knob absorbing the inner heat of the girl’s vaginal sheath, Annabelle realized that her cock wasn’t going to deflate as she slid the huge shaft out of the girl’s spermflooded vagina. Massaging the wet penis, she pressed the solid knob hard against Louise’s anal inlet. Easing the bulbous globe of her glans past the girl’s defeated anal sphincter muscles, Annabelle let out a rush of breath as she drove her rock-hard shaft deep into her hot duct. Her knob embedded deep within the fiery heat of her bowels, she gazed at the girl’s anal ring stretched tautly around the invisible shaft of her cock.

This was an incredible experience, she mused, withdrawing her anal-slimed shaft and driving her swollen glans deep into the girl’s trembling body. To experience crude sex as a male was amazing, but also frightening. What else was the entity capable of? she wondered as the squelching sounds of anal sex resounded around the room. Was she controlling the entity, or was the entity controlling her? Dabbling with the unknown was extremely dangerous, she knew. But the temptation of degrading sexual experiences was too much to resist. If only she could discover exactly what the power was, she reflected. To make contact with the entity and discover ...

236

“Fuck my arse hard,” Louise bellowed in a strange voice. Realizing that the girl was possessed, Annabelle couldn’t stop the crude anal fucking. Her hips swinging, her stomach slapping the girl’s naked buttocks, she repeatedly rammed the massive shaft of her unseen cock deep into her inflamed anal canal. Sperm gushing from her knob-slit, filling Louise’s bowels, she threw her head back as she experienced a male orgasm. The sensations transmitting throughout her young body, she shafted the teenager’s rectum with a frightening vengeance until her swinging balls had drained once again.

“No more,” she breathed, trying to yank the invisible penis out of Louise’s burning anal canal. “Pleas, no more,” she whimpered, unable to withdraw the solid shaft. Her hips swinging again, her lower belly smacking Louise’s rounded buttocks, her balls pummelling her swollen vaginal lips, Annabelle had lost all control. She should have known better, she knew as her naked body flopped back and forth like a rag doll. Playing with fire, she was bound to get burnt. But it was no good looking back. All she could hope for, pray for, was that the entities would leave Louise and her.

Sperm jetting from the throbbing knob, filling Louise’s anal canal, Annabelle felt the sensations of male orgasm course through her young body again. Her legs sagging as she involuntarily shafted the girl’s tight arse, she wondered what or who had possessed the teenage girl. Looking down, Annabelle gazed in horror as her penis began to materialize. The slimed shaft becoming visible, the purple knob repeatedly appearing and disappearing as she fucked the girl, Annabelle wondered whether she’d return to normal. Was the entity going to permanently possess her? she pondered fearfully.

237

Unseen hands parting the orbs of her naked buttocks, she grimaced as an icy-cold penis drove deep into her anal canal and began its fucking motions. Finding its rhythm with the cock fucking Louise’s rectal duct, the invisible organ glided in and out of Annabelle’s anal canal, stretching her tight brown ring to capacity with its illicit fucking. Unable to take her eyes off her penile shaft as it rammed into the dank heat of the girl’s fiery arse, Annabelle let out whimpers of fear as her own anal canal filled with cold sperm.

“Please,” she murmured, her naked body rocking fiercely with the double fucking. “Please, leave me.” Sperm oozing from the inflamed eye of her anus and coursing down her thighs, she knew that she could take much more as her long black hair cascaded over her flushed face. Again and again, she rammed her penis deep into the girl’s rectal sheath as her own rectum bubbled with cold spunk. Her lags sagging beneath her, she collapsed to the floor as the penis withdrew from her aching bottom-hole and her own cock slid out of Louise’s sperm-flooded arse.

Whimpering and writhing on the floor as the room brightened and became warmer, Annabelle looked at the huge cock-shaft between her legs. “God,” she breathed, gazing at the huge balls, the pink shaft of her cock snaking over the hairy scrotum. Ordering Louise to dress and go home, she finally managed to clamber to her feet and grab her clothes. The nightmare was far from over, she knew as she tugged her miniskirt up her long legs, concealing the horrendous penis hanging between her thighs. This was only the beginning of the horror, she was sure.

Watching Louise finish dressing and leave the room, Annabelle sat on the sofa and lifted her skirt up. Examining her penis, she pulled the foreskin back and gazed at the huge purple

238

knob. This was the ultimate experience for a woman, but one that she didn’t want. Feeling the rounded sperm-eggs through the scrotal sac, she watched wide eyed as the penile shaft began to stiffen. Standing to attention, the cock twitched as the purple globed swelled. Running her hand up and down the fleshy rod, she closed her eyes as the sensations of male masturbation permeated her young body.

Wanking the solid organ faster, she began to breathe heavily as she fondled her balls with her free hand. “Yes,” she gasped as sperm jetted from the throbbing knob, the white liquid running over her hand as she continued her wanking motions. Her balls jerking as she quickened her male masturbating rhythm, the spunk splattering her lower stomach, running over the hairy sac of her balls, she shuddered in her new-found pleasure. Learning the technique of male masturbation at first hand, she was going to be pretty adept at bringing off her victims. But she couldn’t spend the rest of her days with a cock between her legs.

The sperm flow finally ceasing, Annabelle relaxed in the aftermath of her male coming. Her eyes closed, she drifted in and out of sleep, her dreams showing her vivid images of shaves girl-cracks, erect cocks, heaving balls. Unsure whether she’d actually slept, she finally opened her eyes and gazed at the shaved lips of her vulva. Much to her relief, the penis had gone. It had been a dream, she was sure. The entity didn’t have the power to endow her with a penis, did it? The notion was ludicrous, she mused. Sometimes, dreams were very real. Grinning as the phone rang, she reached over the arm of the sofa and grabbed the receiver.

“Carole?” Brian murmured.

239

“Er ... Yes,” Annabelle replied, glancing at the cock. “It’s rather late to be ringing. How did you know I’d ne here?” “I rang you at home but ...” “God, Brian. Please, do not ring my home number.” “Tom said that you were out so I guessed that you’d be at Annabelle’s place. When I rang you before, you seemed strange.” “Of course I seemed strange,” she returned angrily. “Tom was hovering by the phone, for God’s sake. You’re not to ring me at home, Brian.” “OK, OK, I’m sorry. I was wondering whether I could see you in the morning. Will you be at Annabelle’s?” “No, no I won’t. She’s ... she back tomorrow.” “Oh, right. Will you ring me, then?” “Why don’t you come round here?” Annabelle asked, hoping to deal with the pest once and for all. “I know it’s getting late, but I don’t have to be home yet. You could come round for ... Well, you know.” “Give me ten minutes,” he chuckled.

Replacing the receiver, Annabelle hoped that the power would be with her when Brian arrived. Ringing Carole’s number was crazy, she mused, wondering what Tom must have thought. There again, Brian was crazy. This was a real chance to get her ex-husband off her back, she knew as she pushed the armchair back into place and hid the leather belt. Wondering whether to switch the baby alarm off as she paced the lounge floor, she couldn’t understand why Louise wanted to hear what was going on in the house. No doubt all would be revealed before long, she reflected, gazing out of the lounge window.

240

“Come in,” she invited Brian, opening the front door. “Hi, Carole,” he said, his face grinning triumphantly. “You just can’t resist me, can you?” “Er ... No, no I can’t,” she replied, leading him into the lounge. “By the way, the police were here earlier.” “Oh?” “They wanted to talk to Annabelle about money being stolen from your house. What’s that all about?” “Oh, er ... I’m afraid that Annabelle has a key to my house. She’s been in and taken money from my bureau.” “How do you know it was her?” “No one else has a key, Carole. Of course it’s her. She’s nothing without me. She’s got no money, no ...” “You obviously haven’t heard.” “Heard what?” “An uncle left her a fortune.” “When was this?” “A month ago. She’s no need to steal money, Brian.” “How much? How much was she left?” “In the region of two hundred thousand. She didn’t want me to tell anyone but ... Seeing as you’re accusing her of theft, I thought I’d better mention it.” “I see,” he murmured, obviously jealous. “I think that she’s doing rather well for herself, don’t you?”

241

“Carole, being given money isn’t going to sort out her problems. She’s ill and she needs help.” “Talking of that, I spoke to her on the phone earlier. Wondering whether you were right about her mental health, and wanting to help her, I asked her a few tentative questions. She’s never been happier, Brian. It’s not just the money. She’s really happy and enjoying her life.” “She was always good at covering things up. Of course she wouldn’t admit to being ill.” “I didn’t expect her to admit it. There are no signs, Brian. She’s perfectly normal and ...” “Normal?” he laughed. “Carole, you don’t understand. I lived with her for years. She’s mentally ill.” “And I’ve known her all her life. Anyway, she’s getting married.” “What?” he breathed, his eyes widening as he started hard at Annabelle. “She’s not said anything to me about it.” “You’re her ex-husband, so I don’t suppose she thought it any of your business.” “Yes, but ... My God, I can’t believe the way she’s treated me.” “Treated you? What do you mean?” “After all I’ve done ... It won’t last, I can tell you that.” “You haven’t even met the man so ...” “I know Annabelle. I don’t have to meet the poor sod who’s marrying her, I know Annabelle of old. She ... I can tell you this. I haven’t nearly finished with her yet.” “Finished with her? It sounds as if you’re at war with her.” “I am ... I mean ... I’m not letting her off the hook just like that.” “Brian, you said all this before. You don’t seem to understand that you threw her out, you wanted a divorce and ... Of course, you thought she’d go crawling back to you.” “Yes, yes I did. Two hundred grand, getting married ... This isn’t ...”

242

“How you’d planned it?” “No. I didn’t plan anything, Carole. I just thought that she’d see the error of her ways and ask me to take her back.”

He really did believe that his ex-wife was at fault, Annabelle mused. But, with his peculiar mental state, that wasn’t surprising. Annabelle had spent her entire marriage having to play mind games, and now the games were continuing. Lying about money and marriage wasn’t going to do anything other than rile the man, she knew as he flopped onto the sofa and held his head. The time had come to use her power. The time had come to stop the madman before he went too far.

“You’ll forget about Annabelle,” she said, sitting next to him and touching his hand. “Forget all about her and tell the police that you’ve found the money.” “I want her back,” he murmured dolefully. “Forget about her,” she said, praying for her power to work. “Leave her alone now, Brian.” “I didn’t mean to throw her out. It was a silly argument, that’s all. I thought she’d come back after a day or two.” “So, why did you go to a solicitor and file for a divorce?” “To worry her. I thought she’d realize that she was about to lose everything and beg me to take her back.” “That was rather a risky game to play, Brian. Gambling with your marriage like that was stupid. Still, what’s done it done. Forget about Annabelle now. Leave her to get on with her life.” “I can’t,” he sighed.

243

“At least stop trying to cause her trouble. Running to the police ... You know that she didn’t steal money from your house, don’t you?” “Yes, of course I know that.” “I reckon that you are the one with problems, Brian. You’re obsessed with Annabelle. You can’t leave her alone. The next thing is you’ll be telling the police that she’s gone into your house and smashed things. Damn, there’s the phone. Go now, and don’t forget what I said.” “All right,” he murmured, rising to his feet and leaving the room.

Grabbing the receiver as she heard the front door close, Annabelle raised her eyes to the ceiling. It was Tom ringing to complain about Brian’s phone calls to Carole. Annabelle apologized, but said that there was nothing she could do about it. The last thing she needed was Tom whining at her. Tired and exhausted after an evening of crude sex, all she wanted to do was go to bed and sleep. But Tom wasn’t going to give up. He reckoned that Annabelle should contact Brian and tell him to stop pestering Carole. Realizing that she was to blame, Annabelle relented and listened to his complaints with some sympathy.

“He’s lost at the moment, Tom,” she said. “He can’t accept that the marriage is over and ... I suppose he needs someone to talk to.” “Why Carole?” he asked irritably. “He’s phoned several times asking for her. He doesn’t seem to want to talk to me, which I find odd.” “There’s nothing odd about it. Very often, men find it easier to talk to a woman rather than a man. I’ll have a word with Brian and explain that he’s causing problems.” “I suppose Tom is the least of my problems.” “You mean, the panties?”

244

“Yes, I do.” “How is Carole, by the way?” “She reckons that the panties belong to you. She thinks that I stole them from your laundry basket.” “Did you?” “No, of course I didn’t. I don’t know what’s been happening lately. What with the panties and ...” “That was your fault, Tom.” “Yes, I know. But what with that and Carole not wanting sex, and now Brian phoning ...” “Tom, if you’re going to collect soiled panties ...” “I know, I know. You don’t have to tell me that I’m a sad pervert.” “I wasn’t going to say that.” “That’s what you think, isn’t it?” “I don’t judge people, Tom. If I did, then I’d condemn myself for the way I am.” “What do you mean?” “Nothing. Look, I’m sure things will turn out all right in the end. Give Carole time and she’ll ...” “Accept that I’m a sad perv?” “Well, I ... Just give her time, OK?” “If you say so. Thanks, Annabelle.” “Any time. Sleep well.”

Shaking her head as he hung up, Annabelle pondered on the situation. She should have used the unseen force to deal with Brian, not lure people to her house for illicit sex. But it wasn’t

245

her fault that Tom had stolen her panties and got caught. There again, she’d encouraged him. Glancing at the baby alarm, she realized that it had been switched on all this time. Had Louise been listening? she wondered. What the hell was the stupid girl playing at? Sitting in the armchair by the alarm, Annabelle came up with an idea.

“Hi Alison,” she said, pretending to make a phone call. “Sorry to ring this late. I wanted to talk to you about Louise. As you know, her mother’s seeing another man, her father’s seeing several women ... Add to that the dirty photographs I’ve seen of Louise ... No, I don’t. There’s nothing I can do. If someone’s been taking photographs of Louise naked in the bathroom ... Yes, yes I will. OK, call round in the morning. And you. Bye.”

Annabelle had no idea what she was playing at as she wandered into her bedroom and slipped out of her clothes. Naked beneath the quilt, she knew that Louise would believe that her father had taken photographs though the hole in the bathroom wall. Why she was trying to cause trouble, she didn’t know. Revenge? she mused as she drifted into sleep. The girl had attempted to threaten her, but ... Everything was a complete mess, Annabelle mused, wondering what tomorrow would bring. A complete and utter mess.

246

Chapter Thirteen

“I’m sorry to have had to ask you to come to the station, but we have to clear this matter up,” the policemen said, sitting opposite Annabelle in the interview room. “I didn’t steal his money,” she sighed. “Anyway, I heard that he’d found it.” “Found it? He didn’t say anything to us. This isn’t to do with the missing cash, Mrs Davis.” “I am not Mrs ... Oh, what’s the point? OK, what is it this time?” “Where were you yesterday evening?” “At home, why?” “Alone?” “Well, yes. What’s happened? What this about?” “Someone went to your ex-husband’s house and smashed his video recorder.” “And you think ... Do you think that I’d do such a thing?” “Again, there was no sign of a forced entry. Whoever is going to your ex-husband’s house has a key.” “This is ludicrous,” Annabelle breathed, realizing that Brian had listened to her words and run to the police about her smashing something. “I don’t have a key to his house.” “Look at it from out point. An embittered ex-wife seeking revenge ...” “I am not embittered,” she cut in angrily. “For God’s sake, I was delighted when he told me to get out.” “Delighted?” he echoed mockingly.

247

“Yes, absolutely delighted. Embittered? That’s a good one. I’d wanted to get out of that farcical marriage for bloody years. The day he told me to get out, I couldn’t believe my luck. You couldn’t see me for dust.” “That’s not the way your ex-husband sees it.” “No, he wouldn’t.” “He says that you begged him to take you back.” “Begged him? Jesus Christ. The last thing I’d ever do is go back to that lunatic. He’s mentally ill.” “He also believes that you’re the one in need of psychiatric help.” “Look, this isn’t going to get us anywhere. My ex-husband doesn’t live in the real world. He’s always had mental problems and ...” “The point is that you’re the only one likely to have a key.” “My sister had a key to the house.” “Are you saying that she might have stolen the money and smashed the video?” “Of course I’m not. She gave the key back when I left. I was just trying to point out that I wasn’t the only one to have a key to the house. Anyway, no one used a key to get in.” “What do you mean?” “There was no robbery. That idiot did it to set me up.” “He smashed his own video recorder?” “Yes, knowing him. This all has to do with my not going back to him. He threw me out to teach me a lesson.” “Why, what had you done?” “Nothing, nothing at all. It’s his way to ... You have to understand that he’s not normal. He hated everything about me. He was jealous because I enjoyed myself at barbeques and

248

parties. He hated me having friends. He even tried to keep me prisoner in my own home. He said that I didn’t need to go out and should go into the garden if I wanted some fresh air. You don’t know what it was like having to live with him.” “So, you deny going to his house last night?” “Damned right, I do. Can’t you see that he’s not going to stop this nonsense?” “I wouldn’t call having five-hundred pounds stolen and a video recorder smashed nonsense, Mrs Davis.” “OK, so what happens now?” “We’ll make further enquires and ...” “You mean, you’ll talk to him again?” “I do understand that divorce isn’t easy,” he said, offering her a sympathetic smile. “As far as I’m concerned, it was by far the easiest and best thing I’ve ever done. It’s the aftermath that’s difficult.” “Yes, quite. One last thing,” he said, taking a plastic bag from beneath the table. “Is this yours?” “Yes, it is,” Annabelle replied, gazing at a stiletto shoe. “Where did you get it from?” “It was used to smash the video recorder.” “What? You think that I took my shoe off, smashed the video, and then left the shoe as evidence?” “I don’t think anything, Mrs Davis. Right, that’ll be all for now.” “Oh, no it won’t. I’m not having this. My ex makes wild accusations about me, you interview me and ...” “We have to look into allegations, Mrs Davis.”

249

“I’m pleased that you have the time to waste on such nonsense,” she snapped, walking to the door. “I thought the police were undermanned and couldn’t cope. Obviously not. While you’re wasting time talking to me, real crimes are going on out there. ”

Leaving the station, Annabelle fumed silently as she strode home. Brian had listened to her words, she reflected irritably. She’d said something to him about smashing things and ... He’d gone too far this time, she thought as she reached her house and let herself in. He’d obviously stolen her shoe when he’d called round and set the whole thing up. Having wasted the entire morning, she dumped her bag on the kitchen table and filled the kettle. It was her own fault, she mused, recalling her words to Brian when he’d been sitting on her sofa.

Frowning as Louise tapped on the backdoor, Annabelle let her in and offered a cup of coffee. The girl was obviously concerned about her parents and the dirty photographs Annabelle had mentioned during her supposed phone call, but she didn’t let on as she sat at the table and rested her head in her hands. Mentioning her stinging buttocks, the weals fanning out across her pale flesh, she gave Annabelle an accusing stare.

“Someone’s whipped me,” she murmured, obviously waiting for Annabelle’s reaction. “Whipped you?” Annabelle laughed. “What are you talking about?” “My bum’s all red and sore.” “Louise, if someone had whipped you, you’d know about it.” “Would I?” “Of course.” “Not is someone used hypnosis.”

250

“Now you’re talking rubbish. How’s the studying going?” “It’s not. Annabelle, I think ... I think my father’s been taking photographs of me.” “Oh, that’s nice.” “Nice? I mean photographs of my naked body.” “You let him do that?” “No, I didn’t let him. There’s ... Somehow, he managed to take pictures of me when I was in the bathroom.” “You’ve obviously seen the pictures?” “No, I haven’t.” “Then ...” “It was something someone said. You know about it, don’t you?” “Why should I know anything about photographs?” “You’ve seen them, haven’t you?” “Louise, I really have no idea what you’re talking about.” “You made a phone call last night. I heard you through the wall. The walls are quite thin and I ...” “I was out last night. What time was this?” “You were out?” “I went out with a friend and didn’t get home until after midnight.” “Then, who was here?” “No one, I hope. The house was empty.” “But I heard someone called Carole, and Brian ...” “The walls are thin, aren’t they?” Annabelle chuckled. “Yes, they were here for a while. Carole is my sister.”

251

“Oh, I see. Does she know Alison?” “She has a friend called Alison. Why do you ask?” “And Louise?” “I think she knows a Louise, yes. What’s this all about?” “Nothing. I obviously have the wrong end of the stick.” “I think you have. You didn’t think they were talking about you, surely?” “Well, I ... No, it was just that ...” “How on earth did you hear what was being said? You must have held a glass against the wall.” “No, I didn’t. The window was open and I was in the front garden.” “Oh, I see. So, what’s all this about your bum?” “I’m very red, as if I’ve been whipped. And my ... my bum-hole is very sore.” “You must have sat on some stinging nettles or something.” “No, I haven’t. Annabelle, do you know what’s going on?” “How do you mean, going on?” “Since I met you, things have been happening.” “What sort of things?” “The hole in the fence, the hole in the bathroom wall ...” “OK, so your father and I have been seeing each other,” Annabelle confessed. “There’s nothing in it, Louise.” “You meet him at the end of the garden, I’ve seen you.” “I can’t deny that. Alison and your father have been ...” “I know all about that. She tells me about it.” “And, you don’t mind?”

252

“I really don’t care what he does. You see, he’s not my real dad.” “Ah, right.” “Alison started it for a laugh. It was a dare and it just sort of carried on.” “A funny sort of dare, isn’t it?” “Not really. Most middle-aged men would like to get their hands on a teenage girl.” “Mmm, that’s very true. Would you like to? Have a middle-aged man get his hands on you, I mean.” “I suppose I would, yes.”

A wicked idea coming to mind, Annabelle wondered whether to sell Louise’s young body for sex. She was going to have to earn some money before long, and what finer way to bring in some cash? But there was another aspect to her wicked plan. Not only would she sell the girl for sex, but her first client would be her ex-husband. Her plan formulating, she realized that she could kill several birds with one stone. If Brian was caught in her house fucking the neighbour’s teenage daughter ... This was brilliant, Annabelle mused, ordering Louise to wait in the kitchen while she made a phone call.

In the lounge, Annabelle rang Brian. Pretending to be Carole, she invited him to the house for sex, an invite he couldn’t refuse. He’d arrive and Annabelle would use her power on her victims. She’d instruct them to strip and fuck. She’d then make an anonymous phone call to the police and ...

“We’re not going to waste time discussing Annabelle, are we?” he asked. “No, no of course not. It’s you I want, Brian. I want your beautiful cock.”

253

“In that case, I’ll be there as soon as I can. Probably about half an hour, if that’s OK?” “I can hardly wait, Brian.” “Neither can I. I was right, wasn’t I?” “In what way?” “You’re dying for me cock. You just can’t resist it.” “Yes, yes that’s right. You won’t regret your visit, I can tell you that,” she giggled before hanging up.

This was going to be perfect, she reflected, returning to the kitchen. Grinning at Louise, she placed her hand on her naked shoulder and told her to remove her clothes. The girl obediently complied, unbuttoning her blouse and slipping her long skirt down her legs. As the girl unhooked her small bra, her petite breasts tumbling out of the cups, Annabelle couldn’t resist squeezing her firm mammary sphere. Leaning forward and taking her succulent nipple into her wet mouth, she sank her teeth gently into the sensitive protrusion. Her wet lips locked to the girl’s darkening areolae, Annabelle sucked hard.

Her fingertips running down over the smooth plateau of her stomach, Annabelle pulled the front of her panties down and felt the wetness within her warm girl-crack. Massaging the soft folds nestling within her hot valley of desire, Annabelle ordered the girl to slip her panties off and lean over the kitchen table. This was wrong, and there was little time, but she was unable to resist tasting the brown ring of the young girl’s anus. Kneeling behind her, she parted the firm orbs of her bottom. Fully exposing her anal inlet, she leaned forward and pushed her pink tongue out.

254

“You’re beautiful,” she breathed, tentatively licking the delicate tissue of her anal iris. Running her wet tongue up the girl’s yawning gully from the fleshy opening of her cunt to the small of her back, repeatedly licking her brown hole, Annabelle breathed in her anal scent. She was hooked on anilingus, she knew as she savoured the tangy taste of the teenager’s most secret hole. Pressing her full lips hard against the brown flesh of her well-salivated anus, she slipped her tongue into her tight tube and licked the inner walls of her hot rectum.

Sucking and mouthing Louise’s anal inlet, pushing her tongue as far as she could into the rectum, Annabelle wished that she had the young beauty to herself to for several hours. But she knew that Brian’s demise was more important. Besides, there’d be plenty of opportunities to tongue-fuck Louise’s hot rectum. Demise? she pondered. It wasn’t much of a plan, she knew. The police wouldn’t be interested in Brian fucking a teenage girl, but they’d be very keen to discover why he was in Annabelle’s house.

Silly games, she mused, sucking hard on Louise’s anal opening. But she’d spent her entire marriage having to play silly games with Brian. Was the end of the nightmare in sight? she wondered, her tongue stinging with the bittersweet taste of Louise’s rectum. If she called the police and told them that she just got back from the shops and seen someone moving about in her lounge ... Not wanting to involve Louise, she wasn’t sure what to do.

Finally slipping her wet tongue out of Louise’s bottom-hole, she led the naked girl into the lounge. Gazing out of the window, Annabelle tried to formulate her plan. Having Brian caught in her house might solve all her problems, she reflected. The police would believe that he’d been there and stolen her stiletto, her gold earring ... Whatever they did or didn’t believe, it

255

would certainly weaken their case against her. How would Brian explain his presence in his ex0wife’s house? What reason could he possibly give for being there? That was his problem, she mused, checking the time.

“When Brian gets here, you’ll offer him sex,” she said, turning and facing Louise. “Once he sees your naked body, he’ll be hooked. I ... I won’t be around. I’m not sure exactly how I’m going to do this, but ... OK, I’ve got it. When you hear the phone ring, grab your clothes from the kitchen and leave by the back door. The minute the phone rings, get out of the house and hide in the garden.” Gazing out of the window again, she grinned as Brian walked up the path. “Good, he’s here. Go and answer the door and do exactly as he asks. You want money, OK? You want money in return for sex. Take whatever he offers you. You must be really crude, Louise. Act like a filthy little whore, like a dirty little slut. I also want you to forget about the hole in the fence. There’s nothing between your father and me. Oh, and tell Brian that Carole is out.”

Hiding in the bedroom, Annabelle listened as Louise opened the front door and invited Brian in. He’d think it most odd that a teenage girl should offer him sex, but he’d jump at the chance to fuck her without asking too many questions. Spying through the crack in the door, she watched the girl lead her ex-husband into the lounge. This had to work, she thought, creeping into the hall and listening at the door.

“So, who are you?” Brian asked. “Where’s Carole?” “Carole’s out,” Louise replied. “Do you want me or not?” “God, yes.” “You must pay me for sex.”

256

“Pay you? Er ... How much? I only have thirty pounds on me.” “That will do.”

Grinning, Annabelle spied on her ex-husband as he almost tore his trousers and shirt off. She was right, she reflected. He’d not asked too many questions. What man would waste time asking questions when a beautiful young girl was offering her naked body for sex? Brian was soon fondling Louise’s naked body, his cock pointing to the ceiling as he sucked on her ripening nipples. Dropping to her knees, Louise rolled his foreskin back and engulfed the purple knob of his rock-hard cock within her wet mouth.

“I don’t want to come yet,” Brian murmured, moving back and withdrawing his salivawet cock from her thirsty mouth. “Stand up and bend over,” he ordered her. “That’s it. Now stand with your feet apart and bend over and touch your toes.” Watching Louise take her position, Annabelle new that her ex-husband was going to shaft the tight duct of her arse. Driving his solid cock deep into the hugging sheath of her cunt, lubricating his organ, he finally withdrew and pressed the bulb of his purple glans hard against her tightly-closed anus.

Slipping into her bedroom, Annabelle grabbed her mobile phone and called the police. Explaining that she was outside her house and could see someone moving about in her lounge, she grinned as the man said that he’d send a car round. The sound of crude sex emanating from the lounge as she slipped through the hall, she crept out of the house and left the front door open. This was going to work, she was sure as she looked up and down the road.

257

Wondering what the hell the police were doing as the minutes passed, Annabelle noticed Ian leaving his house. This was all she needed, she thought as he smiled at her. Wondering what to say as he approached, she saw a police car racing towards her. Dialling her home number on her mobile, she explained to Ian that someone was burgling her house. Grabbing his arm as he began to head for her front door, she pulled his aside.

“Leave it to the police,” she said, hearing her phone ringing. “Did you leave the door open?” Ian asked. “Of course not,” Annabelle replied, switching her mobile off as two police officers left their car and raced up the path to the front door. “I’d just been down to the local shop and when I got back I noticed that the door was open. I could see someone moving about in the lounge, so I called the police.” “Nothing’s bloody safe these days. You just can’t be too careful.” “I’ve got nothing worth stealing,” she said, wondering what was happening in the house. “They’ll take anything. Ah, here they come.” “Brian,” Annabelle gasped as the officers marched her ex-husband down the path. “What the hell ...” “Do you know this man?” one officer asked. “Yes, his name id Brian Davis. What the hell ...” “She invited me round,” Brian said. “Invited ... I did not. You’re the last person I’d invite to my house. You’ve got a key, haven’t you? What the hell were you doing ...” “We’ll send an officer round to speak to you later, ma’am.”

258

Watching as they bundled Brian into the police car, Annabelle concealed a grin. He was going to have some explaining to do, she mused happily. Particularly as he’d been naked when the police had caught him. Louise had obviously made her getaway and was cowering somewhere in the back garden. If Ian discovered his naked daughter ... Explaining that she wanted to check her house, she told Ian that she’d speak to him later.

Closing her front door, Annabelle dashed through the house to the back garden and called Louise. “Shit,” she cursed, realizing that the girl had gone. Hoping that she’d dressed before going back to her house, Annabelle returned to the kitchen and filled the kettle. Her plan couldn’t have worked better, she reflected, spooning coffee into a cup. Pouring her coffee, she thought about her spare front door key. Taking it from her bag, she placed it on the kitchen table and let out a chuckle. She’d tell the police that she thought she’d lost it and had just found it on the floor in the hall.

“Perfect,” she breathed, wandering into the lounge. Eyeing the baby alarm, she switched the socket off and sat in the armchair with her coffee. Brian’s accusations would now be questionable, she mused. If he had a key to the house, he’d have been able to take the earring and the stiletto shoe without any problems. The police would realize that he’d only have to watch the house and wait for her to go out before entering. Hearing Louise calling from the backdoor, Annabelle leaped to her feet and called her into the lounge.

“Hi,” she said, grinning as Louise entered the room. “How are you doing?” “Fine,” the girl replied, flopping into the armchair. “I got fer up with studying so I thought I’d come round and see you.”

259

“I’ve been burgled,” Annabelle announced, almost proudly. “God,” Louise breathed. “What’s been taken?” “Nothing, fortunately. It was my ex-husband. He got in and ... Well, I called the police and they nabbed him.” “What was he doing here? What did he want?” “I have no idea. It looks as though he had a key. Anyway, the police will deal with him. Your father was outside when the police arrived. Didn’t he tell you about it?” “No, I haven’t seen him. I think he’s gone out.” “Oh, right. Do you remember what we were talking about this morning?” “I wasn’t here this morning.” “Sorry, I’m getting confused,” Annabelle giggled. “I don’t even know what day it is. Have you been up to anything interesting?” “No, not really. Oh, something odd happened earlier. I found thirty-pounds tucked down my bra. God knows where it came from.” “That is odd,” Annabelle laughed. “You’re as bad as I am, forgetting things.” “I didn’t put it there. I’d have remembered, wouldn’t I?” “I’m sure no one else put it there, Louise.”

Standing by the armchair, Annabelle again used her power on the girl. Once under her influence, she placed one foot on the arm of the chair and pulled her short skirt up. Her hairless vaginal crack gaping, she instructed her slave to lick her to orgasm. Immediately complying, Louise licked the full length of Annabelle’s sex crack, lapping up her flowing juices of desire as she breathed heavily through her nose. Her wet tongue sweeping over the erect bulb of her clitoris, Annabelle parted the swollen lips of her vulva and closed her eyes.

260

This was what the power was for, she reflected, her juices of lust streaming from the yawning entrance to her love sheath. Whenever she needed the intimate attention of a young girl’s tongue, all she had to do was use the unseen force. Rather than use anyone and everyone to appease her sexual appetite, Annabelle decided to stick to a selected few. Living next door, Louise was a prime choice. Tom was handy, she mused, recalling his eyes focused on the pink crack of her vagina as she’d sat with her thighs parted.

“Damn,” she breathed as the hone rang. Ordering Louise to stay put, she grabbed the receiver. “Yes?” she snapped. “What the hell are you playing at?” Brian asked. “Me?” she returned angrily. “What the hell were you doing here?” “You asked me to come round, Carole. You rang me and asked me to meet you there.” “Carole?” she echoed, loving the game. “This is Annabelle, for Christ’s sake.” “Annabelle? But ...” “Why the hell would Carole arrange to meet you at my house?” “But I thought ... When did you get back?” “It doesn’t matter when I got back. I want to know what you were doing in my house.” “Look, I don’t understand this any more than you do.” “You’re mad, Brian. Totally mad. Carole invited you here? I’ve never heard such rubbish.” “There was a girl there, at your house. I ...” “A girl?” “A young girl. She was naked and ...” “Now you really have lost the plot.”

261

“Look, this is all some kind of mix up. I want you to tell the police that I ...” “I’ll tell the police that you came into my house uninvited. No doubt to steal something.” “Of course I didn’t.” “Where did you get a key from?” “The girl let me in.” “What girl? There’s no girl here, Brian. I think you need psychiatric help, I really do.”

Hanging up, Annabelle placed her foot on the arm of the sofa and again offered the yawning crack of her sex-dripping vagina to Louise. Sabrina was obviously an extremely tempting choice, she thought as her clitoris swelled and pulsated beneath Louise’s sweeping tongue. But the girl was so young. Young or not, Annabelle knew that she couldn’t resist the little beauty. Now that Ian had been forced to forget about the schoolgirl, Annabelle was free to lure her into her house, her den of illicit sex, and enjoy the delights of her young body as and when she wished.

“Wait,” she breathed, taking her foot of the sofa and turning round. Bending over, she lifted her skirt up over her back and separated the pert cheeks of her bottom. “Lick my brown hole,” she ordered Louise, holding her anal gully wide open. “Tongue my arsehole.” Obediently following her mistress’s instructions, Louise ran her wet tongue up and down the ravine of Annabelle’s bottom. Working the tip of her pink tongue around the entrance to her rectal sheath, she expertly teased the sensitive nerve endings there. Yanking her rounded buttocks further apart, opening the inlet to her inner core, Annabelle shuddered as sensations of obscene sex rippled through her young body.

262

She could feel the girl’s hot breath within her crevasse, her inquisitive tongue snaking into her rectum. Touching her toes, her bottom-hole fully exposed, Annabelle looked up at Louise between her shapely thighs. The girl was enjoying giving anilingus, but it was a shame that she’d recall nothing of her lewd act. Would the taste linger on her lips? Annabelle wondered. Would she lick her lips and wondered what it was? Licking her own lips, Annabelle could still taste Louise’s bottom-hole. Lewd thoughts flooding her mind, she again realized that she was addicted to the act of anal tonguing, giving and receiving anal pleasure.

“Open my arse wide,” she gasped, her clitoris swelling, her lubricious juices of arousal streaming from the gaping hole of her hairless cunt. “Put your fingers in me and stretch me open. I want you to lick deep inside my arse.” Shuddering as Louise slipped her thumbs into her rectum and painfully opened her once private hole, Annabelle felt the girl’s tongue delving into her painfully dilated rectal sheath. This was degradation beyond belief, she reflected, her anal ring opening wider. The very core of her young body laid open, used and abused by a teenage girl, she instructing the teenager to fist her arse.

“Start with your fingers,” she breathed shakily. “Push your fingers deep into my arse and then your fist.” Her young body trembling uncontrollably, as Louise pushed at least three fingers into the tight duct of her bottom, Annabelle reached behind her back and parted her rounded bum cheeks and painfully opened her small hole. “Hurt me,” she gasped, her hole opening progressively wider as Louise eased her fingers deeper into her anal canal. “I want you to push your fist deep into my arse and hurt me.”

263

The girl’s knuckles passing her tight anal ring, Annabelle could feel her pelvic cavity bloating, inflating, as her fist entered her once-sacrosanct sheath. Her cuntal milk flowing in torrents between the swollen lips of her hairless vulva, streaming down her inner thighs in rivers of milk, she let out a long sigh of pleasure as Louise’s fist was suddenly sucked deep into the hot cavern of her bowels. Twisting her clenched fist, massaging the tautly stretched walls of Annabelle’s inflamed rectal duct, Louise slipped two fingers into the constricted sheath of her mistress’s hot cunt. She was going to try to double fist her, Annabelle knew as more fingers forced their way deep into her tight cunt. Her delicate inner lips stretched around Louise’s knuckles, Annabelle let out a yelp as her fist entered her.

“God,” she breathed, her tight holes forcefully bloated to the extreme. She could hear the sucking and slurping sounds of her preorgasmic juices as Louise fisted her holes. The beautiful sensations transmitting throughout her quivering body, she felt dizzy in her sexual delirium as Louise sank her teeth into the rounded cheek of her naked bottom. The solid protrusion of her sensitive clitoris massaged by the girl’s thrusting fist, Annabelle knew that she was about to experience the best orgasm ever. Shuddering fiercely, her head spinning, her breathing fast and shallow, she finally reached her sexual heaven.

“Yes,” she cried, her vaginal muscles rhythmically contracting, gripping the girl’s pistoning fist as her rectum spasmed and her juices of orgasm gushed. Perspiration matting her long black hair, her eyes rolling, she thought that she was going to pass out as her orgasm peaked. Her trembling body rocking with the double fisting, her juices squelching, she rode the crest of her climax until her pleasure began to ebb. Gasping, whimpering, she rested her hands on

264

the floor to steady her sagging body as Louise slowed her thrusting to a gentle massaging rhythm.

“No more,” she gasped, shaking violently as her orgasm left her. “Take your fist out now, Louise. Slowly, do it slowly.” The girl’s clenched fists withdrawing, leaving her burning sex holes with loud sucking sounds, Annabelle fell forward and crumpled on the floor. Convulsing in the aftermath of her incredible coming, her juices of orgasm oozing between the hairless lips of her inflamed vagina, the burning hole of her anus closing, she lay quivering on the floor until she’d recovered from the abuse of her young body.

“Go home now,” she murmured, watching Louise switch the baby alarm on. “I’ll call you when I need you again.” As the girl dressed, concealing the curves and crevices of her beautiful body, Annabelle managed to drag herself to her feet and stand on her trembling legs. As Louise pulled her panties up her long legs, Annabelle grabbed her arm. “Leave your panties here,” she said. “I know someone who, collects dirty panties.” Taking the garment from Louise, Annabelle held the crotch to her face and breathed in her cunny scent.

“OK, go home now,” she said, tossing the panties onto the sofa. As the teenager left, Annabelle gazed out of the window and pondered on the crude lesbian fisting. Her sex holes inflamed and aching, she picked up a symbol from the windowsill. Again wondering what it was she was dabbling with as she ran her fingertip over the ivory surface, she wondered how Tom and Carole were getting on. Again thinking that she should never have interfered in their marriage, she turned her thoughts to Sabrina. She was another one Annabelle should have left alone. Ian, the teenage boys, Dave ...

265

“Oh, well,” she sighed, placing the ivory symbol on the windowsill and leaving the room. Sitting on the patio beneath the summer sun, she closed her eyes and relaxed. The police would leave her alone now that they’d discovered Brian in her house, she was sure. Wishing that everyone would leave her to get on with her life, she again wondered whether Brian would ever give up his quest to destroy her. If he found another woman to concentrate on ... No one would have him, she knew as she slipped her hand up her short skirt and toyed with the inflamed inner wings of her vulval crack. Insanely jealous, bitter ... Who’d put up with a man like that?

“Hi,” Ian called over the fence. “Oh, hi,” she replied. Did he want to stick his cock though the hole and mouth-fuck her? “What are you up to?” “Mooching about,” he sighed. “Jane’s out and Louise is studying. I have some work to do but it’s such a lovely day that I can’t get into it.” “I’m not sure what to do with the garden,” Annabelle said, walking across the lawn. “The new fence is nice, but it needs something ... I think I’ll plant some flowers in the border.” “Good idea,” Ian replied, walking to the end of his garden. “Do you think this is too high?” he asked from behind the six-foot fence panel. “No, it’s fine,” Annabelle replied, knowing full-well that she couldn’t resist sucking the spunk out of his cock. “Ian, I want you to stick your penis through the hole.”

Grinning as his erect cock emerged through the hole in the fence, Annabelle knelt on the ground and examined the glistening purple knob. Wondering how Ian had returned to the house so quickly the last time she’d sucked him off, she frowned. Was this Ian’s cock? she wondered,

266

noticing a blemish of the fleshy shaft. A terrible thought coming to mind, she wondered whether there was someone else behind the fence with him. If her power didn’t work on Ian and he was using her to ... Spying through a crack in the fence, all she could see was a naked leg.

Taking the swollen knob into her hot mouth, she ran her tongue around the salty-tasting rim and sucked gently. She’d soon discover whether this was her neighbour’s cock or not, she mused. Once his sperm gushed and she’d swallowed his orgasmic cream, she’d leap to her feet and dash back down the garden and keep watch. Wanking his solid shaft, she gobbled and mouthed on his bulbous glans as sounds of male satisfaction emanated through the fence.

Again wondering whether the power had worked on Louise, she thought that both her and her father might be using her. Feeling unsure of herself, she wondered whether the power had worked on anyone. The teenage boys might have gone along with her simply because they wanted crude sex. Beginning to wonder whether the power existed, she slipped the salivadripping knob out of her mouth and looked up at the fence.

“Would Jane like me to lick her clitoris to orgasm?” she asked. “No, I don’t think so,” Ian replied. “I’ll use my power and lick her hot cunt out,” she breathed. “I’d like to suck the cream out of your wife’s hot cunt.” “No, I ...” he stammered. “At the moment, I want your cock. Spunk down my throat, Ian. Pump your lovely spunk down my throat.”

267

Taking the crown of his cock into her wet mouth again and running her tongue over his sperm-slit, she wanked the fleshy shaft. His spunk came quickly, bathing her tongue, filling her gobbling mouth and dribbling down her chin and she drank from his throbbing fountainhead. Moving her hand up and down the granite-hard shaft of his penis, she thought how much she loved cock sucking, spunk swallowing. Even if the power hadn’t worked on Ian, she was able to enjoy drinking from his orgasming cock. He’d think her a filthy tart, but what did that matter? She was a filthy tart, she reflected, squeezing the last of his sperm out of his twitching shaft. Finally slipping his spent penis out of her mouth, she wasted no time in leaping to her feet and dashing down the garden towards the house.

“Well,” Ian murmured as he joined her by the low fence. “I thing flowers would look nice. Have you thought about planting a few shrubs down there?” “Shrubs, yes,” she replied abstractedly, wondering whether anyone was hiding at the end of Ian’s garden. “Yes, that’s a good idea. Well, I’d better do something constructive,” she said, smiling as she walked back to her house. “I’ll see you later.”

Licking her sperm-glossed lips as she hid in the diningroom and kept watch on Ian’s garden, she was sure that the power hadn’t worked and Ian was using her for a friend’s benefit. Perhaps he had several men lined up ready to fuck her pretty mouth, she pondered. Wondering whether he was charging them for the pleasure, she gazed wide-eyed as a young man stole down Ian’s garden towards the house.

“So, that is your game,” she murmured, her pretty face grinning. But why hadn’t her power worked? Was Ian immune to the unseen force? Had Louise been faking? The power had

268

worked on Brian, she reflected. And Sabrina had definitely been under the influence of the power. Perhaps it didn’t affect everyone? A wicked plan bubbling in her mind, she decided to take a shower and prepare for an evening of forbidden sex.

269

Chapter Fourteen

“Thanks, Tom,” Annabelle said, holding the phone to her ear and grinning. “If you could bring several friends with you, I’m sure you’ll manage to get the bed downstairs.” “When is the new bed arriving?” he asked her. “Tomorrow morning. I’ll sleep on the sofa tonight, that won’t be a problem.” “OK, I’ll be there as soon as I’ve gathered up a few friends.” “That’s great. I’ll see you soon.”

Replacing the receiver, Annabelle wondered how many men Tom would bring with him. The last time she’d wanted to enjoy several solid cocks fucking and spunking her wet orifices, Tom had let her down. This time, he had to come up with the goods. Slipping her dressing gown on, she was ready. She’d showered, shaved the stubble from her vulval flesh and placed the ivory symbols around the lounge.

Annabelle felt that this was the last time that the power would be with her, but she didn’t know why. Whether the entity wanted to move on to new hunting ground or she was just losing contact with the unseen force, she didn’t know. But she did know that she was going to make the most of her evening of debauchery. The front doorbell finally ringing, she checked her long black hair in the hall mirror. Grinning, her stomach somersaulting, she opened the door and smiled at Tom.

270

“Thanks for coming round,” she said, her dark eyes widening as she counted five men behind Tom. “You’ve brought enough help with you.” “We’re off down the pub once we’ve moved the bed,” Tom said, following Annabelle into the hall. “I rang Jim and he offered to bring the lads along.” “Well, you’ll certainly make light work of it,” she giggled, leading the group of men into the lounge. “Right, let’s see whether this works,” she breathed, opening her dressing gown and displaying her naked body. “You’re not here to move the bed, gentlemen. You’re here to attend my naked body. Do you all understand?” “Yes,” Tom replied. “We understand.” “Good. I’d like you all to strip naked before we start. Come on, clothes off.”

Tossing her gown to the floor, Annabelle sat on the sofa and watched her stud tugging their trousers down and slipping their shirts off. The power was with her, she was sure as she waited in anticipation. Something had gone wrong where Ian was concerned, she reflected. For some reason, the power didn’t affect him. Not that it mattered, she mused, licking her full lips at the men’s penises came into view. Eyeing their flaccid shafts snaking over their heavy balls, she felt her stomach somersault, her young womb contract.

“You,” she said, pointing at a good-looking man in his early thirties. “Come and stand over here and let me take a look at your cock.” Taking his stiffening shaft in her hand as he stood before her, Annabelle leaned forward and breathed in the scent of his dark pubic curls. Leaving his foreskin covering his swollen globe, she took the fleshy hood between her lips and tasted the salt. His cock now fully erect, ran her tongue up and down the fleshy shaft of his sex staff.

271

“Not bad,” she murmured, snaking her tongue over the thin sac of his balls. Taking his foreskin between her finger and thumb, she pulled it back, exposing the purple crown of his solid penis. Almost swallowing his bulbous knob, she sank her teeth gently into the root of his cock and moaned her pleasure through her nose. Withdrawing, she engulfed the purple globe of his cock between her succulent lips and rolled her tongue over its silky-smooth surface. This was what she loved, she mused, tasting the man’s sex globe. Cock sucking, spunk swallowing ... This was her love, her forte.

“You,” she said, pointing to one of the men, “I want your cock in my mouth as well. Stand next to him and push your cock into my mouth alongside his.” Taking the two knobs into her spunk-thirsty mouth, she snaked her tongue over the swollen sex globes. Her mouth bloated, her lips stretched tautly around the ripe plums, she moaned through her nose as the men let out gasps of pleasure. Her mind brimming with lewd thoughts, she slipped the knobs out of her mouth and licked her salty lips.

“Right,” she said, leaping to her feet. “I want the tub of butter from the fridge.” Dropping to her knees and positioning herself on all fours as one young man went to the kitchen, she decided to take each man in turn up her arse. Feeling more decedent than ever as the man returned with the butter, she ordered him to smear a handful over her anal hole. Quivering as the butter cooled her bottom crease, she wallowed in her wickedness, her mind swamping her with obscene thoughts as a finger greased her rectal cylinder.

“OK, who’s going to be the first to fuck my arse?” she giggled, projecting her buttocks out in readiness for the first penile shaft. A bulbous knob stabbing at the well-greased eye of her

272

anus, she closed her eyes as she felt her ring open to accommodate the swollen glans. The huge shaft gliding deep into her rectal duct, bloating her pelvic cavity, her hung her head and gasped in her debauchery. Number one, she thought, her juices of lust streaming from her vagina hole as the man withdrew his cock and drove his glans deep into the fiery heat of her bowels. Her rectal sheath still aching from the crude lesbian fisting, she wondered how much abuse her young body could take. This was the first cock of sex, she thought happily, her clitoris painfully swollen. Could she take twelve cocks up her arse?

“Do it hard,” she breathed, her naked body rocking with the rectal fucking. “Don’t piss about. Fuck my arse like you’ve never fucked before.” The man increasing his fucking motion, repeatedly ramming his cockhead deep into the very core of her naked body, Annabelle grimaced as the blend of pain and pleasure rippled through her contracting womb. This was more like it, she reflected, listening to the squelching and sucking sounds of her anal cylinder as the man forcefully pistoned her.

Annabelle could feel the burning heat of her inflamed anal canal as the swollen cockhead glided in and out of her tight anal ring. His swinging balls smacking the hairless lips of her vagina, his lower belly meeting her rounded buttocks, he grabbed her hips and fucked her with a vengeance. At last, Annabelle felt the gush of sperm, the cooling cream lubricating the fiery sheath of her anal cylinder as she rocked back and forth. The spunk squelching loudly, slipping from her dilated anal opening and running down between the full lips of her cunt, she waited until she was sure that the man’s balls had drained fully before ordering him to withdraw his cock.

273

“Another one,” she gasped as his knob left her spunked anal hole. “Quickly. I want another cock fucking my arsehole.” A bulbous glans pressing against the well-lubricated ring of her anus, Annabelle let out a rush of breath as the solid shaft impaled her completely. “Fuck my spunked arse hard,” she instructed her second stud in her rising debauchery. Her naked body rocking again, her pretty mouth grinning as she felt the first man’s sperm bubbling within her rectum, she knew that she’d found her true domain. No matter what happened with the unseen force, whether she was blessed with the power or not, she had her young body to lure men to her house for hours of illicit sex.

Her life transformed, Annabelle knew that she’d at last left Brian behind. She didn’t need him. She’d never needed him. All his nonsense about Annabelle being nothing without him ... If anything, he’d proved that he was nothing without her. She’d been nothing more than his prop, his scapegoat, his excuse for achieving nothing in his life. He was a loser, and always would be. On reflection, Annabelle realized that Brian had held her back. Whatever she’d tried to accomplish, he’d been there dragging her down, holding her back.

“Harder,” she ordered her stud as he repeatedly drove his purple knob deep into the very core of her young body. If Brian could see her now, she mused as sensations of forbidden pleasure coursed through her abused body. But Brian had never seen anything apart from his own miserable existence, his own wholly ludicrous point of view. The few successes she’d achieved had not only been overshadowed by his jealousy but his selfish attitude. Recalling the time she’d raised several hundred pounds for charity, she remembered Brian saying that she’d not have done it without his help and encouragement.

274

Her anal sphincter muscles gripping the pistoning cock shaft, she tried not to think about Brian. But memories loomed, hurting her mind. He’d deliberately be nasty to her, hurt her, so he could love her better. He was a sad individual with a sad life, she mused, the man kneeling behind her gasping as his orgasm approached. She knew that Brian had thrown her out to teach her a lesson, but she now realized that his plan was to love her better when she returned to the marital home. He didn’t seem to know what he was doing, she thought as she waited for a gush of spunk to flood her bowels. Running to the police with his pathetic allegations, spreading malicious lies and rumours ... He was lurching from one idiotic plan to another with no direction.

None of this was necessary, she knew as she imagined him being questioned by the police. After the divorce, Annabelle would have been quite happy to have remained friends with Brian. There was no need for arguments, trouble, bitterness and hatred. There again, she knew that, with his peculiar mental state, that would never have been possible. By throwing her out and expecting her to go crawling back to him, he’d backed a non-starter, a non-runner. Reckoning that he’d bet everything on her returning, placed all he had on his bet to win, she realized that he’d lost everything.

“Yes,” she gasped as her tight arse tube flooded with fresh spunk. The male cream oozing from the burning iris of her abused anus and running down the valley of her vagina, she wondered what Brian would say if he were to walk into the room and witness her wanton whoredom. Was this moving on in life? she pondered, her rectal duct bubbling with sperm. Men lining up to fuck and spunk her ass, to use and abuse her femininity ... Yes, it was moving on, she decided. Moving on and away from a mundane life of mental torture.

275

Her anal canal overflowing with the male cream of orgasm, she realized that the memories of her ex-husband would always be there. She couldn’t deny his existence, he was a real part of her life’s history. All she’d wanted was to be left in peace, she reflected. Friendship with her ex was never an option, but ... Surely the police could see what was going on, she mused. They weren’t stupid, were they? An ex-husband, estranged, bitter, jealous, crazy in the head ... The police must have realized that he was on some insane venture to cause trouble and wreak destruction. Wondering whether she should go running to the police with a few allegations, she knew that she’d only be lowering herself to Brian’s level.

The police would have chatted among themselves, she mused. They’d have talked about the situation and probably had a laugh at Brian’s expense. She did this, she did that. She came to mu house and stole my money, she smashed my video recorder ... The police were probably as pissed off with Brian as Annabelle was. Thinking about it, she thought that they were fare more pissed off with Brian than she was. They had better things to do, real crimes to solve. To have to waste their time listening to his pathetic complaints must have been frustrating beyond comprehension. The man-hours, the paperwork, the cost ... None of it was necessary.

As the young man withdrew his spunk-slimed cock out of her burning rectum to make way for the next solid penis, Annabelle pondered on Brian’s allegations of her adultery throughout their farcical marriage. He’d desperately wanted her back, and had probably told everyone that she’d go back once she’d realized that she was nothing without him. Discovering how wrong he was, he’d obviously changed his tune and said that he didn’t want her because she was an adulteress. His lies, like his crazy mind, lurched from this way to that with no direction. And people were now seeing that.

276

“Come on,” Annabelle gasped, looking up at the four remaining men. “Whoever’s going to fuck my arse, get on with it.” Grinning as a fresh glans pressed hard against the delicate tissue of her anus, Annabelle wondered why she couldn’t get her ex-husband out of her mind. What was he planning? What ludicrous tales was he telling the police now? To say that Annabelle needed psychiatric help proved that he was ill in his head. Again thinking that by trying to destroy her, all he was doing was destroying himself, Annabelle wondered why he couldn’t see that. Was his miserable life really so devoid of purpose, of meaning, that he had nothing better to do other than spend all his time planning her downfall?Yes, it was, she concluded.

There was a whole world out there, and yet Brian cowered in his little world planning his misery. What would he do if she moved away and he couldn’t find her? she wondered. If she moved to another town or, better still, abroad somewhere. He’d be at a total loss, his world would fall apart. Even after the divorce, he’d proved that couldn’t live without her. His life centred on her, on bringing about her downfall. If she did move away, she reckoned that he’d crack up. Without his ex-wife to concentrate on, he’d have nothing. And he’d crack up.

Again trying to push all thoughts of Brian to the back of her mind, Annabelle listened to the sound of spunk bubbling and squelching as her rectal sheath was crudely fucked by a huge cock. This was the ultimate in decadence, she mused. The ultimate in sexual debauchery, degradation ... But why was she behaving like this? she wondered. Why was she using and abusing her young body, giving sex away to strangers purely for the sake of debased pleasure? Was she somehow trying to make up for the years she’d wasted with Brian? Was she trying to prove something?

277

Apart from immense sexual satisfaction, her sexually debauched and whorish way of life gave her a sense of power. Even without the unseen force, Annabelle’s curvaceous young body gave her power over men. Stifled by Brian, suffocated by her farcical marriage, she’d not been able to live. Brian had sucked the life force out of her, leaving her mentally depleted, physically exhausted. He’d been like a leech, living off her, nourishing himself at her expense. A rat gnawing, chewing ... Had she not left when she did, she reckoned that she’d have been unable to hold her head above the waters of depression. She’d have eventually drowned in the murky waters of his gloom.

But, even now, she wasn’t free of him. A thorn in her side, a leech, a gnawing rat, a dull aching pain, a heavy rain cloud permanently hovering above her ... Whichever analogy she used, none summed up her ex-husband. There was no rhyme nor reason to his peculiar behaviour. But there wouldn’t be, she reflected. By the very nature of insanity, there could be no rhyme nor reason for the behaviour of the mentally ill.

Her anal canal filling with another load of fresh spunk, the cooling liquid coursing down between the swollen lips of her hairless vulva, Annabelle shuddered in her debauchery. She wasn’t trying to prove anything, she decided. She was simply enjoying the delights of her young body, lapping up the pleasure derivable from solid cocks spunking in orgasm. There was no need for self-analysis. She was doing what she was doing because she loved crude sex. She was behaving like a common slut because that’s what she was.

278

“Who’s next?” she gasped as the spent penis slipped out of her sperm-flooded rectal canal, leaving her anal aperture gaping. Another man taking his position behind her, his bulbous knob stabbing at the inflamed brown tissue of her arse, she let out a rush of breath as his penile shaft entered her, completely impaling her quivering body on his massive cock. The anal fucking commencing, Annabelle closed her eyes and pictured the brown ring of her anus stretched tautly around the thrusting shaft, the delicate tissue rolling back and forth along the massive cock. Could she take a dozen cocks? she wondered. Could she endure twelve men taking her one after the other, fucking the burning duct of her tight arse and pumping their spunk deep into the heat of her bowels?

Her inflamed anal cylinder filling with more spunk, she hung her head and gasped. Only two men left, she mused, her hairless cunt lips repeatedly slapped by a heavy pair of swinging balls. Only two men’s cocks left to fuck her arse and then ... Trying to decide which crude sexual act to have her studs perform next, her thoughts again turned to Brian. Wondering why she couldn’t stop thinking about him, she decided to play games with him by telling him that she wanted to get together and try again. Although he believed that she was remarrying, she reckoned that he’d jump at the chance to take her back.

Mulling over her plan as her arse again filled with creamy spunk, she realized just how desperate she was to be rid of her ex-husband and his continual harassment. Playing games wasn’t the answer, she knew. She was just trying to come up with a way to stop him running to the police with his ridiculous allegations. Leading him to believe that there was a chance of reconciliation might work for a while. But he’d soon be off on his mental trips and again run to the police with his fantasies.

279

The fourth cock leaving the fiery sheath of her rectum, Annabelle wondered whether she could take two more anal fuckings. Realizing that she needed a few minutes to recover as sperm streamed from the sore eye of her dilated anus, she ordered her studs to sit down. Lying on the floor on her back, her mind swamped with thoughts of Brian, she couldn’t understand her thinking. Brian was beginning to occupy her mind full-time. She had six men to enjoy, six beautiful cocks to fuck and spunk her naked body. And yet she could think of nothing other than her ex-husband. Glancing at the men as they sat around the room in silence, she decided to phone Brian. This had to be done, she knew as she clambered to her feet and staggered to the kitchen of her jelly-like legs.

“I want you to come round,” she said as he answered his phone. “Carole, I ...” “It’s Annabelle, you fool,” she snapped. “Oh, er ... Right.” “Come round here now, Brian. I want to show you something.” “Do you know what I’ve been through at the police station?” he whined. “I don’t give a fuck what you went through. Christ, after all you’ve put me through ... Get round here now. I want to show you once and for all that ... Just get round here now.”

Hanging up, she felt her hands trembling, her heart racing, as she wondered what the hell she was planning. Grabbing a leather belt from her bedroom, she opened the front door before returning to the lounge and ordering one of the men to drag the armchair into the centre of the

280

room. Passing the belt to a young man and bending her naked body over the back of the chair, she ordered him to thrash her naked bottom.

“Yes,” she gasped as the leather strap bit into the taut flesh of her buttocks. Her young body jolting each time the belt swished through the air and landed with a loud crack across the tensed orbs of her bottom, she knew that red weals would soon spread across her pale flesh. The pain permeating the stinging cheeks of her naked bottom, she imagined Brian’s face as he appeared and witnessed her debauched behaviour. Would his disgust send him packing? she wondered as a torrent of sperm streamed from her anal eye and ran in rivers down her inner thighs. Would he want nothing to do with her?

“Fuck me,” she gasped. “I want the next man to spunk my arse.” The whipping halting, she gasped as s solid knob slipped past her well-lubricated anal sphincter muscles and glided with ease into her sperm-drenched bowels. “You, Tom. You do it,” she ordered her stud. “Fuck me and fill me.” The crude fucking motions jolting her trembling body, she whimpered and squirmed as her clitoris inflated and her young womb contracted. Her vaginal juices oozing between the hairless lips of her vulva and blending with the sperm running down her thighs, she knew that she’d reached the bottom of her pit of decadence.

Her arse squelching as the biggest penis yet shafted her burning rectum, she shook violently as her neglected clitoris swelled and pulsated in the beginnings of her orgasm. The man gasping, he quickly reached his climax and pumped his spunk deep into the very core of her naked body. Her mind blowing away as her clitoris finally exploded in orgasm, she cried out, screaming her love for her studs as she rode the crest of her incredible pleasure. On and on the

281

spunk jetted into her tight arse, her palpitating clitoris sending tremors of crude sex throughout her pelvis.

“My God,” Brian gasped as he appeared in the doorway and stared in disbelief at his exwife. “What the ...” “Yes,” Annabelle trilled. “Really give it to me.” “Get out,” Brian yelled at the group of young men. “Tom ... Bloody hell!”

As Tom withdrew his spent cock and grabbed his clothes, Annabelle hauled her abused body up and turned to Brian. His face was a picture, she thought happily as he watched the men tugging their trousers up their legs before fleeing the room. Looking down at Annabelle’s inner thighs, the stream of sperm flowing over her pale flesh, Brian held his hand to his head.

“Annabelle,” he began shakily. “What ... what the hell ...” “I was entertaining a few friends,” she giggled. “Sorry, I didn’t think that you’d arrive just yet.” “A few friends? A group of naked men fucking you ... And Tom. How long has this been going on?” “With Tom? Oh, about two weeks.” “To think that I wanted you back ...” “You wanted me back? I didn’t realize that you ... Why didn’t you say anything?” “I thought ... I don’t know what I thought. You’ve shaved, Annabelle. And your bottom ... You’ve been whipped or something.”

282

“Brian, had I known that you wanted me back ... When you threw me out and filed for divorce, I took that to mean that you’d finished with me for good. I spent night after night crying myself to sleep because I wanted you.” “You cried?” he gasped. “You wanted us to get back together?” “Yes, yes of course I did. I started seeing other men in an effort to forget about you. I’ve been fucking man after man trying to get you out of my mind. If you wanted me, then why did you throw me out and go for a divorce?” “I don’t know. I suppose I thought ... I don’t know what I thought. Annabelle, those men ... How could you behave like that? I thought you were a decent woman and ...” “So, why have you been telling people that I fucked around during out marriage?” “Well, I ... I haven’t.” “Yes, you have. You told people that I screwed around with old men, with John from the pub ... And what were you doing in my house?” “Carole ... I know that you won’t believe this but ... Wait a minute, I’m the one asking the questions. I find you fucking several men and ...” “Six men, to be exact. Brian, when you threw me away like a broken toy, I went to pieces,” she lied, loving his plight. “I sobbed myself to sleep every night. My world just fell apart around me. I felt unwanted, unloved ... I started going with other men.” “I had no idea that you ...” “Loved you?” “Yes.” “I loved you with my heart, my very soul. You threw me away like a piece of rubbish. It’s too late now, of course. I must have had fifty-odd men since we split up.” “We could still ...”

283

“No, we couldn’t. It’ too late, Brian. You threw me away like a piece of rubbish. And now I am a piece of rubbish. You destroyed me. You ripped my heart out, tore my soul out - and discarded me. You’d better go now.” “Annabelle, I ...” “Go, Brian. Just go.”

As he left, Annabelle felt a little sorry for him. But her sorrow didn’t last. Sperm oozing from her burning anus, she pushed the armchair back into place and took a shower. Was that the end of Brian’s nonsense? she wondered, lathering her abused body. Would he now leave her in peace? Annabelle doubted it very much. Once he’d got over the shock of discovering that she’d loved him and had wanted to go back, he’d turn his thoughts to her orgy of lust. Wondering whether she’d done the right thing by allowing him to witness her whoredom, she went into her bedroom and dried her naked body.

Dressing in a miniskirt and loose-fitting blouse, she decided not to wear a bra or panties. Although the evening was drawing to a close, she felt restless, in need of some excitement. Far from tired after her multiple anal fucking, she was alive and glowing with life. Wandering out onto the patio, she breathed in the warm evening air and looked up at the stars. What was life all about? she pondered, walking across the lawn and leaning over the fence. Noticing Ian sitting in his diningroom, she smiled. Did he want to stick his cock through the hole in the fence and mouth-fucker her? she mused, licking her lips. Dashing into the kitchen and grabbing the ringing phone, she thought it rather late for Carole to be calling.

“He’s been with you, hasn’t he?” she snapped.

284

“Who?” Annabelle asked innocently. “Tom. Who do you think I mean?” “Been with me? Carole, I’ve just got home and I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Tom’s been with you, hasn’t he?” “I doubt that Tom would have enjoyed a three-hour talk on writing CVs and discussing job interviews.” “What?” “I’ve been to a talk about getting a job, Carole. How to conduct yourself at interviews.” “Oh, I see. I’m sorry, Annabelle. It’s just that Tom came in ... Well, to say that he looked as if he’d been to an all night orgy would be an understatement.” “Oh, that’s great. Because Tom looks like he’s been to an orgy, you immediately think that he’s been with me?” “No, I didn’t mean ... Look, I’m sorry. I’m tired, that’s all it is.” “I’m tired of these accusations, Carole. If it’s not Brian, it’s you. I mean, what is it with everyone?” “I don’t know, Annabelle. Something’s going on, I know that much. Since that barbeque we had, I’ve felt uneasy. Tom and his collection of dirty panties, the way he’s been behaving of late, the way I felt after going to your house ...” “What do you mean? How did you feel?” “I felt ... It doesn’t matter. It’s getting late. I think I’ll go to bed.” “All right, Carole. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.” “OK, bye.”

285

Returning to the garden, Annabelle sighed as she leaned on the fence and gazed at Ian again. Things were a mess, she reflected. Brian witnessing the orgy, Carole phoning and ... Realizing that Brian might tell Carole that Tom was at the orgy, Annabelle decided to try to use the power to erase from everyone’s minds all that had happened. Brian, Tom, Carole, Sabrina, Louise and Alison ... Wondering why the power had no effect on Ian, she decided to put things straight with him. Calling him, she knew that she had to explain ... explain what? she wondered as he walked towards her.

“Ian,” she began. “I know that your friend was with you behind the fence.” “My friend?” he echoed, frowning at her. “The hole in the fence ...” “Yes, I must do something about that. It looks as though someone’s deliberately drilled it.” “Ian, don’t play games with me,” Annabelle sighed. “You know about the hole. You know about ... Just don’t play games. OK?” “OK,” he replied, grinning at her. “Talking of games, what’s all this hypnosis nonsense?” “It was a joke between ... It was a laugh, Ian. You thought that I thought I was hypnotising you. It was a laugh.” “So, you’re all for using the hole?” “Yes, but not to suck off your friends.” “Ah, right.” “I hope you didn’t charge him?” “No, of course I didn’t. Look, I think we need to talk. It’s late now but, how about tomorrow morning?”

286

“Talk?” “About Louise, Alison, you, me ... About us.” “Us? Oh, right. OK, come round in the morning.” “I’m leaving Jane,” he announced. “Why?” “Because ... I’ll tell you in the morning.”

As he walked away, Annabelle sat on the patio beneath the stars and pondered on Ian and Jane. Another marriage broken, she mused. Marriages seemed to be falling apart daily, she thought, wondering what would become of Tom and Carole. What would become of Brian? Slipping her hand up her short skirt, she toyed with the wet petals of her inner lips. She needed sex, she knew as her finger drove into the tight sheath of her hot vagina. Recalling the multiple anal fucking, she smiled. One cock after another fucking her arse, filling her bowels with spunk ... The sheath of her rectum was sore, inflamed, in desperate need of soothing sperm. Would Ian oblige and appease her yearning for anal sex? Louise might enjoy tongue-fucking her rectum, Annabelle thought in her rising wickedness. Perhaps the time had come to move away. New hunting grounds?

287

Chapter Fifteen

W

earing her miniskirt and a tight T-shirt, Annabelle was up early and gazing out of the

lounge window. She’d decided to finish with the power and live a relatively normal life. It had been fun, she reflected. Meeting new people, enjoying crude sex with both

men and women, learning their most intimate secrets ... Feeling that Brian had at last given up on her, she was ready to move on. Wondering whether to sell the house and move away, she recalled reading an article about properties for sale in northern France. Far enough away, but close enough to return and visit.

Watching people pass her house on their way to work, she again thought about getting a job. Was there work in France? she mused. Unable to speak the language, she thought that perhaps it wasn’t such a good idea after all. Greece? Cyprus? A holiday would be nice, if nothing else. Unsure what to do, she sighed. Despondency setting in, she tried to cheer herself up by thinking about selling soiled panties for a living. There was obviously a demand, she thought, imagining placing an advert in a men’s mag. Her full lips furling into a smile, she knew that Tom would become a valued customer.

Oh, no,” she breathed, weakening in her arousal as she noticed Sabrina passing her house on her way to school. Dashing to the front door, Annabelle ran down the path and called her. She wasn’t going to use her power to lure the young girl into her house and have her wicked way with her. She only wanted to talk to her, discover whether she had any recollection of the lesbian sex. Turning, Sabrina walked towards Annabelle. She was wearing a short, black, pleated skirt

287

and a white blouse. Her young breasts clearly defined by the tight material of her blouse, the shallow cleavage of her mammary spheres visible, she was extremely alluring.

“Did you want me?” she finally asked, Annabelle, her blue eyes sparkling. “Er ... Sorry, I was daydreaming,” Annabelle replied, licking her succulent lips as she wondered what to say. “I don’t suppose you remember me?” she murmured pensively, her eyes transfixed on the girl’s suckable nipples pressing against her bouse. “No, I don’t think so,” Sabrina murmured. “We met briefly when you were with your friend, Angela. I’ve known her for some time. She’s told me quite a lot about you.” “Oh?” Sabrina breathed, her pretty blue eyes frowning. “When was that?” “No so long ago. Will you be seeing Angela at school today?” “Yes, I will.” “That’s great. Would you mind giving her a letter for me?” “No, of course not.” “I forgot to give it to her when she was last here. Come into the house,” Annabelle said, her stomach somersaulting as the girl followed her up the path. “It’ll only take a minute to get it.” “When was she last here?” Sabrina asked, following Annabelle up the path to the front door. A lamb to the slaughter. “A few days ago. Come in and I’ll get it.”

In the lounge, Annabelle gazed at Sabrina’s black shoes, her white ankle socks as she dropped her school bag to the floor. Her skirt following the rounded curves of her developing

288

hips, her long blonde hair cascading over the slight swell of her barely formed breasts ... There was no point in fighting her inner desires, Annabelle knew as she again focused on the girl’s blouse billowing over the mounds of her petite breasts. Taking the teenager’s hand, she moved closer and kissed her pretty mouth. Breathing in the scent of her long blonde hair as she slipped her pink tongue between her full lips and tasted her saliva, Annabelle felt her womb contract, her clitoris swell in anticipation. She still had the power, she knew as the girl stared blankly across the room. But this was wrong. To lure a young schoolgirl into her den of lust and have her strip naked ...

Unbuttoning Sabrina’s blouse, Annabelle slipped the garment over her shoulders and exposed her small bra. Right or wrong, she couldn’t help herself. The thought of a pretty schoolgirl’s firm vulval lips, the wet crack of her virginal pussy, was too much. Reaching behind Sabrina’s back and unhooking her bra, Annabelle gazed wide-eyed as the firm mounds of her pert breasts came into view. Her nipples rising in the relatively cool air of the lounge, the small discs of her areolae darkening, she stood motionless as Annabelle tossed her bra onto the sofa and knelt before her.

Tugging her skirt down her long legs, Annabelle gazed longingly at the tight material of her white panties faithfully following the contours of her young sex lips. Again thinking how wrong this was, she wondered whether she felt guilty. It wasn’t so much guilt but a sense of shame, she concluded. Shameful behaviour, she mused. Again trying to console herself, she thought about Sabrina. The girl would have no recollection of the crude sexual acts. She’d eventually go off to school and, apart from wondering why she was so late, she’d think nothing.

289

Ordering the girl to slip her shoes off and step out of her skirt, Annabelle moved forward and pressed her face into the swell of her warm panties. Breathing in her girl-scent, she licked the crotch of her panties, savouring the salty taste of her sex-scented vulva. Wetting the tight material with her saliva, Annabelle nibbled on her love lips through her wet panties. Losing herself in her arousal as her own juices of desire seeped between the fleshy hillocks of her vaginal lips, she reached behind the schoolgirl’s back and clutched the rounded cheeks of her firm buttocks. Annabelle now understood Tom’s fascination with panties, why he collected the soiled feminine garments. He’d love a pair of freshly soiled schoolgirl panties, she knew as she again breathed in th heady scent of Sabrina’s teenage vulva.

Teasing herself, Annabelle didn’t pull the girl’s soaked panties down. Pressing her face hard against the softly billowing crotch, she continued her licking and nibbling as she pressed her fingertips into the fleshy cushions of Sabrina’s buttocks. Running her tongue up her inner thighs, she was finally overcome by her desperate desire and tugged her panties down her shapely thighs and gazed in awe at her full sex lips. The perfectly symmetrical pads of flesh were soft and yet firm. Rising either side of her sex valley, forming a dividing groove where her inner petals protruded invitingly, her love lips were unblemished in youth.

Licking her vulval flesh, her tongue delving into her valley of desire, Annabelle fervently lapped up her flowing cream. The intimacy of the lesbian act sending quivers though Annabelle’s contracting womb, she snaked her tongue around Sabrina’s protruding inner lips, tasting her there, teasing the secret nerve endings of lust. Sinking her fingertips deeper into the firm flesh of the girl’s rounded buttocks, Annabelle pressed her face harder against her vulval lips and again breathed in the aphrodisiacal perfume of her teenage cunt.

290

“God, you’re beautiful,” she breathed, the taste of the schoolgirl’s vulval crack driving her wild. Annabelle couldn’t give up her power, she knew as she snaked her tongue over the swollen protrusion of Sabrina’s pink clitoris. Her fingertips slipping between the girl’s naked buttocks, delving into her bottom-crease, she continued to lick and mouth on her erect clitoris. Teasing the sensitive tissue of her anus, she slipped a finger into the tight duct of her rectum and massaged her inner flesh as the girl whimpered in her rocketing arousal. To give up her power and live without the delights of Sabrina’s young body would be tantamount to denying herself food. She could survive without Sabrina.

“You’d like to feel my wet tongue inside your bottom, wouldn’t you?” Annabelle asked the pretty girl, looking up at her sex-flushed face. “Yes, yes,” she breathed shakily, her anal sphincter muscles tightening around her mistress’s intruding finger. “Ask me to lick you there. Ask me to tongue-fuck your bottom.” “I want you to tongue-fuck my bottom,” she murmured obediently. “Do you finger your bottom, Sabrina?” “Yes, I do. Angela and I finger each other’s bottoms. We started doing it the other day.” “It seems that you and your friend are learning quite a lot. Have you licked her bottomhole yet?” “Yes, we lick each other there.” “Does she taste nice?” she asked the quivering schoolgirl as she slippe4d her finger out of the heat of her anal tube. “I love the taste, her bottom-taste.”

291

“I really must meet this girl. She sounds most interesting. All right, turn round and touch your toes.”

Licking her anal-scented lips as the girl turned and bent over, Annabelle parted the firm orbs of her naked buttocks and focused on the starfish of her tightly-closed anus. Moving forward, she pushed her tongue out and tasted her there, delighting in the perfume of her anal gully as she savoured the bittersweet flavour of her once most private hole. Slipping her tongue past the brown flesh of her anal iris and licking the walls of her hot rectum, Annabelle again realized that she was hooked on anilingus, addicted to the delicious taste of young girls’ bottomholes. Her full lips locked to the girl’s anal tissue, her tongue darting in and out of her small hole, she expertly tongue-fucked the quivering young girl. Withdrawing her anal-tainted tongue, she slipped her fingertips into her tight hole of illicit sex and stretched the brown ring of her anus open and peered into her dank sheath of lust.

Again pushing her tongue into her anal canal, she tasted the creamy walls of her hot duct, forcing her tongue as far as she could into her secret channel. Fervently licking and sucking, Annabelle decided that the time had come for the girl to reciprocate. Ordering her victim to lie on the floor, Annabelle slipped her skirt and T-shirt off and lay head to toes beside the girl. Raising her leg and ordering Sabrina to do the same, she slipped her head between her parted thighs and began licking the drenched valley of her young pussy.

“My bottom,” she gasped, raising her leg further as the girl licked fervently at her gaping vaginal crack. “Lick my bottom-hole.” Their tongues snaking over each other’s savoury anuses, their heavy breathing resounding around the room, they licked and tongued each other’s bottom-

292

holes. Listening to the slurping of their tongues as sensations of debased sex rippled throughout her naked body, Annabelle pressed her wet lips against Sabrina’s anus and sucked hard. Her nose locked between the firm cheeks of her buttocks, she again breathed in the girl’s anal scent as she tongued her tight hole of forbidden pleasures.

Slipping a finger into Sabrina’s anal hole, driving deep into the dank heat of her rectum and massaging her there, Annabelle ordered her sex slave to reciprocate. Massaging each other’s inner flesh, their fingers twisting and bending within their tightening duct, sending tremors of crude pleasure thought their young bodies, they writhed and whimpered in the lesbian entwining. Forcing a second finger into the schoolgirl’s anal duct, Annabelle shuddered as Sabrina also drove another finger into her anal opening. Licking the brown flesh surrounding her massaging fingers, delighting in the taste of debased sex, Annabelle worked her tongue over the small bridge of skin dividing the girl’s sex holes and began tonguing the drenched flesh surrounding her vaginal entrance.

Drinking from Sabrina’s hot vaginal duct, Annabelle moved along her sex valley and sucked the erect protrusion of her clitoris into her hot mouth and tongued the sensitive tip. Reciprocating, Sabrina mouthed Annabelle’s solid clitoris, both girls squirming in their lesbian coupling as they neared their orgasms. Repeatedly thrusting her fingers deep into her spasming anal sheath, Annabelle shuddered as her own rectum convulsed and gripped Sabrina’s pistoning fingers. Slurping, sucking, mouthing, fingering ... Never could Annabelle deny herself the immense pleasures the power brought her.

293

The girls shuddering as their orgasms exploded, they mouthed and sucked each other’s pulsating clitorises, fingered and massaged their rectal canals, sustaining their illicit pleasure. Again and again, tremors of electrifying pleasure coursed throughout Annabelle’s squirming body, reaching every nerve ending as she rode the crest of her lesbian-induced climax. Their juices of orgasm gushing from the gaping apertures between their full love lips, streaming in torrents over their thighs, they continued to mouth and suck in their illicit lesbian entwining. Lost in her sexual delirium, her blown mind drifting on clouds of orgasm as her incredible pleasure peaked, Annabelle shook violently in her coming. On and on her orgasm rode, taking her higher to her sexual heaven, rocking her very soul as she drank the teenage fruits of lust from Sabrina’s convulsing cunt.

Their pleasure finally waning, Annabelle sucked the last ripples of sex out of the girl’s swollen clitoris and slowed her rectal pistoning. Finally slipping their fingers out of each other’s rectums, they rolled onto their backs and quivered uncontrollably in the aftermath of their lesbian pleasure. The girl should be at school, Annabelle thought, glancing at the mantlepiece clock as her juices of orgasmic lust trickled from the yawning entrance to her hot cunt. But not yet, she mused, savouring the taste of her anal flesh lingering on her full lips.

Her mind flooding with wicked thoughts, Annabelle decided to rummage through the girl’s school bag. Pulling out several books, she grinned as she discovered a pink vibrator. There was far more to Sabrina than met the eye, she mused, running her fingertip over the pink shaft of the cylindrical device. Imagining the girl slipping the plastic dildo deep into her cunt as she sat at her school desk, she grinned. There certainly was more to the naughty little girl than met the eye.

294

“Why do you take this to school?” she asked the flushed-faced girl. “I don’t want my mother to find it,” she replied. “Do you use it at school?” “I have done. Sometimes, I sue it in the toilet at lunchtime.”

Switching the device on, Annabelle pressed the buzzing tip against the sensitive protrusion of Sabrina’s exposed clitoris. Watching the pink nubble of her clitoris swelling, visibly pulsing, Annabelle grinned as the girl’s lubricious juices of lust streamed between her puffy outer lips. Her legs wide, the valley of her teenage vagina gaping, Sabrina tossed her head from side to side as her lesbian pleasure built. Parting the pouting lips of her young vulva with her slender fingers, Annabelle ran the tip of the vibrator around the base of the girl’s pinken clitoris.

“Come,” she breathed, watching Sabrina’s clitoris pulsate. Placing her knees either side of Sabrina’s head, her eyes focused on the tip of the vibrator pressed against the nub of her clitoris, Annabelle lowered the gaping valley of her vagina and pressed the inner folds of her pussy against Sabrina’s gasping mouth. Ordering her sex slave to tongue-fuck her hot cunt, ran the vibrator over her solid clitoris. Urging Sabrina to come as she drank from her mistress’s gaping sex hole, Annabelle grinned as her slave’s clitoris swelled to an incredible size and her juices of desire flowed in torrents from her bared lust hole.

Spluttering through a mouthful of vaginal flesh as her vibrator-induced orgasm rocked her young body, Sabrina sucked out Annabelle’s vaginal juices. Drinking from her mistress’s hot cunt, she shook violently as her pleasure peaked, her juices of lust spraying from her yawning

295

sex hole and splattering the pale flesh of her inner thighs. Wondering how much juice the girl could produce, Annabelle held the vibrator against her throbbing clitoris until the pinken protrusion of girl-pleasure began to recede beneath its pinken bonnet.

“You’d better get dressed,” she said, again glancing at the clock. “You wouldn’t want your teacher to spank your naked bottom, would you?” Saying nothing, Sabrina clambered to her feet and staggered on her sagging legs as she donned her school uniform. “I want you to come round after school, Sabrina. Come to my house on your way home from school and I’ll tongue your clitty to orgasm. You’ll taste nice after a long, hot day at school.”

As the girl grabbed her bag and left, Annabelle picked up the vibrator from the floor and grinned. It was best that she didn’t take the device to school, she thought, slipping it down the side of the sofa cushion and grabbing her clothes from the floor. Dressing, she could still taste the girl’s anal flesh on her red lips, breath in the heady scent of her anus. There’d be more time that afternoon, she mused as the doorbell rang. More time to pleasure each other’s naked bodies and enjoy orgasm after orgasm.

“You’d better come in,” Annabelle sighed, raising her eyes to the ceiling as she opened the door to find two police officers staring at her. “No, no, this will only take a minute. Mr Davis has discovered the missing money and ...” “Really?” Annabelle laughed mockingly. “Seeing as it wasn’t missing in the first place, I don’t find that surprising. So, that just leaves the smashed video recorder.” “Yes, I was coming to that. Mr Davis wants to call a truce. Obviously, we’re all for that.” “A truce? Why the sudden change of mind?”

296

“He now realizes that you didn’t steal the money and ...” “And he doesn’t want to get done for breaking into my house?” “In a domestic situation such as this ...” “All right, all right,” Annabelle sighed, wishing they’d go away and leave her in peace. “This truce? If I agree and forget about him breaking into my house, you’ll stop pestering me?” “We don’t look upon investigating allegations as pestering people. However, we won’t be bothering you again.” “Until the next time?” “The next time?” “He’ll come up with some other rubbish, you can be sure of that.” “Should Mr Davis make an allegation, we’ll have to look into it. But I don’t think he will. He realizes that ... He wants to put a stop to this nonsense.” “Seeing as he started it ... All right, I agree to the truce.” “Right. In that case, I’ll bid you good day.”

Closing the front door, Annabelle shook her head and sighed. A truce? she pondered. Having been caught in her house by the police, Brian had had no choice other than to suggest a truce. Was this really the end of his insane quest? she wondered. All she could do was hope that he’d move on and get a life. But what of her life? What did the future hold? The strange power had transformed her life, brought her incredible sexual experiences, but she knew that she couldn’t live like that. Did she want to return to a life of normality? she mused. What was normality? Walking into the kitchen and answering the phone, she was a little anxious to hear Carole’s voice.

297

“All right if we call in?” Carole asked. “Er ... Yes, yes of course,” Annabelle replied, breathing in the perfume of Sabrina’s anus lingering around her sweet mouth. “We’re going into town and thought we’d call in as we’ll be passing. We’ll be about ten minutes, if that’s OK?” “Yes, that’s fine. I’ll put the kettle on. Was there anything in particular you wanted to talk about?” she asked, fearing the worst. “Not really. If it’s not convenient ...” “No, that’s fine. I’ll see you soon.”

Tom would want to spy her tight panties, she knew as she went to her bedroom and grabbed a pair from the drawer. Slipping the panties on, she lifted her skirt and gazed at her reflection in the dressing table mirror. The red material bulging over her full sex lips, clearly defining the groove of her vagina, she grinned. Whatever the future held, she was going to have some fun now that she knew of Tom’s obsession with her and her tight panties. He’d still raid her laundry basket and try to glimpse her bulging panties when he sat opposite her.

Pacing the lounge floor, Annabelle felt cold as the room began to darken. The entity was close, she was sure as she looked about her. What did it want? she wondered fearfully. Incoherent words resounding around her mind, she frowned. Something was trying to communicate with her, she knew. Making out the word leaving, she concentrated hard. Leaving now. Time has come. It was a distant male voice, muffled, distorted. Her hands trembling, she recalled the invisible penis fucking her tight holes, the cold mouth sucking on her erect nipples.

298

The room suddenly brightening, warming, Annabelle wondered whether the entity had gone for good. Did she still have her power? she thought, not sure whether she really wanted the power to control people. She’d had her fun, but now? Sabrina was late for school, she reflected. Late because she’d been used and abused. This was wrong but ... Dripping in confusion, Annabelle didn’t know what she wanted, what she needed. Taking an ivory symbol from the mantlepiece, she knew in her heart that the entity had left her. Time has come? she mused. Perhaps the unseen being had moved on to another young girl, another victim. Hearing the front doorbell, she placed the symbol on the mantlepiece and dashed though the hall.

“Come in,” she said, opening the door and smiling at Tom and Carole. “Are you sure you don’t mind us dropping in at a minute’s notice?” Carole asked, following Tom into the hall. “Of course I don’t mind,” Annabelle chuckled. “Come into the lounge.” “It’s hot again,” Tom said, flopping onto the sofa. “We might be having a barbeque this evening. If you’re not doing anything, come and join us.” “Yes, yes I think I will,” Annabelle replied. “Coffee?” “I’ll make it,” Carole said, moving to the door. “You sit down and chat to Tom.” “Oh, right,” Annabelle breathed.

Sitting in the armchair, Annabelle thought that Tom and Carole must have got over their problems. They seemed normal enough, she reflected, again wondering whether the power was with her. Parting her thighs as she reclined in the chair, she watched Tom’s eyes widen. He’d believe her to be unaware of her exhibitionism, she knew as he focused on the triangular patch of

299

material hugging her succulent sex lips. Had he forgotten all that had happened? she wondered, parting her thighs a little further.

“How are things in the shed?” she asked, grinning at him. “The shed?” he chuckled, his dark eyes frowning. “Why ask about the shed?” “I just wondered whether things had settled down. As far as your collection is concerned, I mean.” “Collection? I don’t know what you mean.” “Never mind. So, you’re having a barbeque? It must be my turn, surely?” “It doesn’t matter whose turn it is. Your place, our place ... What the hell? We should make the most of this weather.” “You’re right. I don’t know how much longer it will last. We’ll probably have a week of rain before long.” “God, don’t say that. All right if I use your loo?” “Yes, of course.”

Watching Tom leave the room, Annabelle knew that he was going to raid her laundry basket. Thinking it odd that he seemed to have forgotten that she knew about his collection of panties in the shed, she wondered whether the entity had got to him and erased all such thoughts from his mind. Mentioning the shed to Carole as she brought the coffee in, Annabelle realized that her sister had no knowledge whatsoever of Tom’s sordid secret.

“The dirty panties,” Annabelle breathed. “The what?” Carole giggled. “What are you talking about?”

300

“Sorry, I was thinking aloud. I must do some washing as I’m running out of panties. The laundry basket is overflowing.” “Oh, I see,” Carole said, sitting on the sofa. “I wondered what on earth you meant. Any sign of a job, yet?” “No, not yet. To be honest, I’ve not really been trying. I’ll have to make a real effort soon. So, how are you and Tom getting on?” “We’re fine. Why do you ask?” “I just wondered. Oh, I must show Tom the wall socket by my bed. It’s loose and I thought that he might be able to do something with it.” “I’m sure he will,” Carole said, smiling as Annabelle left the room. “Tom’s good at things like that.” “Yes, I know.”

Meeting Tom on the landing, Annabelle mentioned the socket and led him into her bedroom. She was determined to discover whether or not she still had the power as he knelt down and looked at the socket. The entity had gone, but ... Thanking Tom as he stood up and said that the socket was fine, Annabelle sat on the edge of her bed and gazed at the bulge in the crotch of his trousers. This was dangerous, she knew as she wondered what to say. If she didn’t have the power, he’d wonder what the hell had come over her if she asked him to get his cock out.

“Want me to suck your knob?” she whispered softly, looking up at him. “Yes,” he replied, unzipping his trousers and pulling his stiffening penis out. “You’ve taken some panties from the laundry basket, haven’t you?”

301

“Yes, for my collection,” he breathed, obviously under the influence of her power. “And you looked up my skirt in the lounge, didn’t you?” “Yes, at your tight panties. They’re wet.” “That’s because a young schoolgirl licked me to orgasm. I’ve very wet, Tom, And very thirsty for your creamy spunk.”

Leaning forward, Annabelle took the purple globe of his cock into her wet mouth and sucked hard. Savouring the salty taste of his penile plum, she rolled her tongue over its silky surface and moaned softly through her nose. Teasing his sperm-slit, snaking her tongue around the rim of his helmet, she wanked the fleshy shaft of his solid cock. Wondering why the entity had left her with the strange power, she realized that she’d never discover who or what the unseen being was. Did it really matter? she reflected. She had the power to enjoy sex with anyone and everyone, that was all that mattered.

As Tom’s cock twitched and he pumped his creamy sperm into Annabelle’s gobbling mouth, she rolled her tongue over his orgasming sex globe and repeatedly swallowed his male seed. She could hear Carole calling from downstairs, asking how much longer they were going to be. Drinking from her brother-in-law’s huge cock, the sperm dribbling down her chin, Annabelle felt her juices of lust filling her tight panties as Carole again called out. The excitement, the danger of being caught ... Annabelle was going to enjoy her power, she knew as she swallowed the last of Tom’s spunk.

“We won’t be a minute, Carole,” she called, slipping Tom’s sperm-dripping knob out of her wet mouth. Running her tongue up his deflating shaft, lapping up the last of his spunk, she

302

thought it a shame that there was no time to have him fuck her rectum and spunk her hot bowels. But there’d be plenty of opportunities, she thought happily, looking forward to the barbeque that evening. The taste of sperm lingering on her tongue, she ordered him to do his trousers up and go and stand by the door. Obediently complying as Annabelle wiped her mouth on the back of her hand, he looked about him as if puzzled as she thanked him for looking at the socket.

“We’d better go down and have our coffee,” she said, moving to the door. “Er, yes,” he breathed, walking across the landing. “The socket ...” “I thought it was loose but if you say it’s OK, that’s fine.” “All done?” Carole asked as they entered the lounge. “All done,” Annabelle replied, the taste of Tom’s sperm mingling with Sabrina’s anal scent. “Have your coffee, Tom” Carole said, finishing hers. “And we’ll go into town. Oh, Annabelle, I forgot to tell you. Brian rang last night.” “Brian?” Annabelle echoed, wondering what the hell he was up to now. “He’s landed himself a job somewhere down in the Mediterranean.” “Really? That is good news.” “Apparently, after all the problems he’s been having here, he applied for this job to get away from everything. He has a year’s contract starting straight away.” “That’s great,” Annabelle chuckled. “I can hardly believe it.” “I don’t know what the job is. Something to do with sales, I think he said. So, you won’t be seeing him for a while.” “I just hope it’s true.”

303

“It’s true, all right. He gave me a number, should anyone need to contact him. Look, we’d better be going. Sorry we couldn’t stay longer, Annabelle.” “That’s all right. It’s been lovely to see you both. And I’ll see you again this evening.” “Yes, come round any time. We’ll probably start cooking at around six.”

Following the happy couple into the hall, Annabelle imagined Tom sniffing her dirty panties once he got home. He’d probably wank as he breathed in the scent of the stained crotch, she thought wickedly. Carole would be busy in the house, having no idea that her husband was sniffing her sister’s panties and imagining her wet cunt as he brought out his sperm. Their marriage was all right now that they had no recollection of the recent events, Annabelle though as she opened the door and waved them goodbye. Sucking the spunk out of Tom’s cock wasn’t going to do any harm, she knew as she returned to the kitchen. Perhaps the odd suck when Carole wasn’t around, the odd arse-fuck ... Perfectly harmless. And now that Brian was away to foreign shores ...

“Hi,” Louise called, tapping on the backdoor. “Oh, hi,” Annabelle said, grinning at the girl. “How are you?” “I’m fine. I can’t be bothered with my studies today so I thought I’d come and see you.” “I’m pleased to see you, Louise. How’s your father?” “He’s all right. He’s working in the garden, doing something with the fence.” “Ah, right. I might put my bikini on and sunbathe. How about you?” “Yes, that’s a good idea. I’ll go and get change and be back in a minute.”

304

As the girl left, Annabelle realized that she, too, had lost all memory of the past events. This was like starting afresh, she mused, slipping up to her bedroom and donning her bikini. She’d discovered what she could and couldn’t do with the power, learned valuable lessons. And was now ready to put the force to proper use. No silly games, she reflected, bounding down the stairs in her skimpy bikini and stepping out onto the patio. A quick blowjob through the fence, invite Sabrina in for lesbian loving, use Louise for crude sex ... But no silly games.

“Hi,” Ian called over the fence. “Louise is changing. I suppose you’re both going to enjoy the sun?” “Very much so,” Annabelle replied, walking towards him. “What are you up to today?” “Messing around with the fence at the end of the garden. There’s a huge hole in it. I’m sure it wasn’t there when I put the panel up.” “Show me,” Annabelle said, walking down the garden. “Can you see it?” Ian asked the six-foot fence dividing them. “Oh, yes. I wonder ...” she began, realizing that the power hadn’t worked on Ian before. “I suppose it doesn’t matter.” “No, I suppose not.” “Ian ... Ian, I want you to use the hole. Use it like you did before.”

Waiting, listening intently, Annabelle wondered what he was doing. Had the power worked? Or was he in control, wondering whether this was too risky as Louise was about to walk into the garden? This was dangerous, Annabelle reflected. But it wasn’t a game. This was sex, sexual gratification. She wasn’t harming anyone, she mused. Not one of her victims would recall

305

what she’d done, so what the hell? The police off her back, Brian out of the way, Tom and Carole happy ... The time had come for Annabelle to find her happiness, her domain.

Ian’s semi-erect penis emerging through the hole, she grinned as she dropped to her knees. Whether he was under her influence or not didn’t matter. Fully retracting his fleshy foreskin, she pushed her tongue out and licked his glistening knob. The salty taste sending delightful quivers of sex throughout her bikini-clad body, she engulfed his swollen glans within the heat of her wet mouth and sucked gently. She could hear him gasping behind the fence as she worked her tongue over his slit and around the rim of his sex crown. Gasping, trembling in his male pleasure ... There was no harm in sucking his cock and swallowing his copious flow of spunk.

Wondering what Louise would think if she discovered her father with his cock stuck through the hole in the fence, Annabelle tried not to laugh as she sucked on his bulbous knob. Desperate for his creamy spunk, she wanked the solid shaft of his penis and rolled her wet tongue around his silky sex globe. Did Alison still suck his cock through the hole in the bathroom wall? What with Ian’s illicit mouth-fucking and Tom’s dirty panty sniffing ... Everyone had their sordid secrets, she reflected.

Hearing Louise calling, Annabelle swallowed hard as her mouth filled with Ian’s sperm. The white liquid dribbling down her chin and splattering her bikini top, she did her best not to waste a drop of his male cream as he gasped and moaned in his illicit pleasure. Wanking his huge cock, bringing out her prize, she swallowed again and again as his heavy balls drained. If Jane wanted his sock in her mouth, she’d wonder why he was short of spunk, she thought in her

306

wickedness. Did he mouth-fuck his wife and shoot his spunk down her throat? Probably not, Annabelle thought. That was her role, she mused. Appeasing married men’s cock, swallowing their gushing sperm ... That was her role in life.

“Where are you?” Louise called as Annabelle sucked the remnants of spunk out of the girl’s father’s cock. Running her hand along his deflating shaft, she squeezed out the last of his spunk and lapped it up before rising to her feet and ordering his to make himself decent. Licking her sperm-glossed lips, she wandered down the garden towards the house as Louise stepped out of the kitchen and grinned.

“Ah, there you are. How do I look?” the girl asked, standing before Annabelle in her bikini. “I bought this the other day.” “Lovely,” Annabelle replied, eyeing the tight material bulging between the girl’s thighs. “Am I right in thinking that you’ve never worn a bikini before?” “That’s right. Until recently, I felt happier in frumpy clothes, not wanting to show my body.” “I wonder what changed you?” “I don’t know, but I’m pleased. What were you doing down the garden?” “Just looking around, planning what to do with the waste ground down there. Would you like a cold drink?” Annabelle asked, noticing Ian heading towards his house. “No, I’m fine, thanks.” “Sit down and relax, Louise. And, er ... Adust your bikini for me. You should know what I mean.”

307

Sitting on a patio chair, the girl pulled the narrow strip of material running over her vulva to one side and exposed the swell of her pussy lips. Reclining with her thighs wide apart, she was oblivious to her blatantly displayed feminine intimacy. Eyeing the opaque liquid clinging to the pink petals of the girl’s inner lips, Annabelle grinned. She could still taste Louise’s father’s sperm on her tongue, and was now considering drinking the cunt-milk from his daughter. The delightful taste of Sabrina’s anus, Tom’s sperm, Ian’s sperm ... Life was only going to get better, she knew as she sat opposite the girl and discreetly pulled her own bikini bottom to one side.

Commenting on the weather, Annabelle played innocent as Louise stared wide-eyed at the hairless swell of her bared vaginal lip. Wondering whether to lure the girl into the house and suck the lubricious juices from her hot cunt, Annabelle wondered how many sexual exploits she needed every day to appease her insatiable thirst. Hoping to see the teenage boys loitering outside her house again, she recalled the baby alarm. Did Louise still listen? she mused. Had she heard Tom and Carole talking? More to the point, had she listened to the seduction of Sabrina?

“Louise,” she began, wondering how to word her question. “I found something in my lounge and ...” “What did you find?” the girl asked. “Nothing, it doesn’t matter,” Annabelle replied, deciding that the baby alarm might be fun. “Annabelle, I have a confession,” Louise breathed, hanging her head. “Oh?” “I ... I stole something from your house.” “You stole something? What was it?”

308

“An ornament. An ivory ornament. I don’t know why I took it. I was looking at it, holding it, and was compelled to steal it. I don’t normally go around stealing ...” “I see,” Annabelle sighed. “What have you done with it?” “It’s in my room. The thing is ... There’s something strange about it.” “Strange?” “I was holding it, looking at it. Alison was there and ... I was thinking that I’d like her to lie on the bed, and she did. I then thought that I’d like to see her panties. You must think me awful, but Alison and I ...” “It’s all right, I think I know how you feel.” “She ... she lifted her skirt up, Annabelle. After a while, I realized that, whatever I thought about someone, whatever I wanted them to do, they did it. But they only did what I was thinking when I was holding the ornament.”

Frowning, Annabelle wondered what to say. The entity had moved on, she reflected. Moved on to Louise. This was dangerous, she mused, wondering what to do. Pondering on ordering the girl to straighten her bikini and return the symbol, she wondered whether Louise would benefit from the power. She was young, too young. But the power was harmless, wasn’t it? Smiling, she told Louise that she could keep the symbol.

“I’m sure there’s nothing magical about it,” she giggled. “But you’re welcome to keep it.” “I’ll try it out again later, when Alison comes round.” “Yes, I’m sure you will. You’ll have to try it on me,” Annabelle said, grinning wickedly. “Test your new powers on me.”

309

“Yes, that’s an idea,” Louise replied, eyeing Annabelle’s naked vaginal lips bulging out of her bikini bottom. “I can think of something I’d like to try on you.” “I’m sure you can. We’ll have some fun with it later. In the meantime, let’s enjoy the sun.” “I’ll go and get the ornament now,” Louise said enthusiastically. “I won’t be a minute.”

Watching the girl clamber over the fence, her naked vaginal lip bulging out of her bikini bottom, Annabelle smiled as she imagined the girl’s mother pointing to her blatant exhibitionism. This was going to be interesting, she mused. Would Louise have power over her? Would their powers clash and ... Closing her eyes, Annabelle thought about working with Louise, seducing Sabrina, the teenage boys, having sex with anyone and every one.

Her life had been transformed, she reflected. Meeting Dave, borrowing the book and the symbols, Brian leaving her life for good ... But what did the future hold? Should she start up a soiled panties business with Louise? Feeling cold, she shivered as she went into the kitchen to fill the kettle. The room darkening, her bikini bottom sliding down her long legs, she frowned as she stared at Louise standing in the doorway. The girl was grinning, clutching the ivory symbol and grinning as Annabelle’s bikini top was torn from her young body by unseen hands.

“Louise,” she managed to breathe. “Now I have you in my power,” the girl whispered huskily. “Louise, I ...” “Louise has gone for a while. She’ll be back later, don’t worry.” “Gone?” Annabelle said shakily. “Gone where?”

310

“Shall we go into the lounge?” “No, no, I ...” “Don’t be frightened, Annabelle. We want you. We want your beautiful young body.” “But, Louise ... She ... You can’t,” Annabelle managed to stammer as a warm darkness engulfed her and she sank into a pool of oblivion.

THE END LOOK OUT FOR THE NEXT FREE E-NOVEL FROM RAY GORDON

THIS E-NOVEL WAS PURCHASED FROM THE OFFICIAL RAY GORDON WEB SITE http://www.raygordonbooks.co.uk

311